Bloodline Limit

When you develop your bloodline limit to its peak level, you realize that everything is just a new beginning.

“Various worlds? I can conquer the Naruto world, and I can do the same with other worlds.”

Liu Hao, who has become the ruler of the ninja world, thought ambitiously. Let’s see how Liu Hao conquers one powerful world after another, how he starts from the bloodline limit in the beginning, works hard step by step, and finally creates a bloodline of his own, which is enough to intimidate countless worlds with a bloodline that belongs only to him, Liu Hao.

Bloodline Limit
001 Good times come after bad times?
“It’s so unfair! Why are all the novels I’ve read recently like this? It’s so depressing.” A young man who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing ordinary clothes and with ordinary facial features that could be considered above average at best, sat in front of the computer and muttered in dissatisfaction.
Maybe it’s because he hasn’t been out for a long time, his skin looks fair, but it’s not a healthy fair skin at all. It can be said to be a bit morbidly pale. Just looking at his appearance, you can tell that he doesn’t care about his appearance at all. He only cares about what is displayed on the computer screen.
Strangely enough, this man’s name is Liu Hao. The name sounds very impressive and noble, but in fact, not only is he not noble, he can even be said to be worse than the orphans in the orphanage. As far as he knows, he was abandoned on the street since he was old enough to understand. Fortunately, an old fortune teller (a charlatan in Liu Hao’s view) adopted him.
In the words of that old man, although you are not destined to be lonely, you are definitely the reincarnation of an unlucky star. And it’s not just your own bad luck. As long as he is nice to someone, that person will also be unlucky. And it’s not just ordinary bad luck, it’s extremely unlucky.
The charlatan who adopted him was actually very puzzled. This unlucky guy, who only appears once in a century, should have a very short life. It was a blessing from God that he did not die young. However, Liu Hao might have changed his name to a good one, which allowed him to live for nearly eighteen years.
Although he was still unlucky every day and felt very annoyed, he was not sick or painful. This made the old man who thought he was adopted by a god very depressed. He had been calculating for many years but still could not find the answer.
Until one day, the old man found the information he wanted from an ancient book, and finally understood everything. So he couldn’t wait to come back yesterday and explain everything to Liu Hao, whom he had adopted for almost eighteen years and treated like his own son in his old age.
It turns out that every unlucky guy like Liu Hao, who only lives once every hundred years or even a thousand years, basically has a short life. Ninety percent of them die at birth. But God is fair. If some of these unlucky guys can survive and make it through eighteen years before becoming an adult, that day will be the day when his luck turns around and good fortune returns.
It could be said to be a turning point in his life, so the old man repeatedly warned him not to leave the house before twelve o’clock today.
Although Liu Hao didn’t believe these, out of respect for the old man and the fact that he had been running around for so many years to help him change his luck, Liu Hao didn’t want to disappoint or upset him, so he decided not to go out even if there was an earthquake.
“It’s already 11:55, almost 12 o’clock. I’ll go out for a midnight snack after 12 o’clock. I’m so hungry, and the novel is not good enough. Oh.”
Liu Hao looked at the time in the lower right corner of the computer and found that it was only five minutes to twelve o’clock. Maybe Liu Hao was unlucky and didn’t want to implicate others. Whoever he was nice to over the years was unlucky. Only the old man had avoided many unlucky things with his high fortune-telling skills. Otherwise, he really didn’t dare to live with the old man for fear of implicating him.
This also resulted in Liu Hao being a rather withdrawn person. In addition, his long-term entertainment programs were either reading novels or watching anime online. He was a very simple person, and it might be that he had been unlucky all his life. Therefore, he did not read novels with rich connotations and high cultural accomplishments, but instead read some purely cool fan fictions, especially anime fan fictions, in which the protagonist had smooth sailing and good luck.
He would not miss any book that he liked. As for the genre, he was different from most readers on the Internet. He did not like the fan fiction of the three major anime, One Piece, Naruto, and Bleach, but the very rare fan fiction of Dragon Ball. Among them, his favorite was not Son Goku, but Bulma in Dragon Ball, who grew from a naive girl to a mature, charming, and intellectual woman.
He just read a Dragon Ball fan fiction, which was actually quite good, but unfortunately the author’s update speed was too fast for him, so he was complaining here.
“Ten seconds left, old man. I promised you that I wouldn’t go out. Don’t scold me when you come back. 7.6.5.4.3.2.1.0. Haha, I’m starving. Let’s go.” Liu Hao saw that the second hand had passed twelve o’clock, and he happily grabbed the little money he had earned online and rushed out. Unfortunately, he had just raised his front foot when his back foot was tripped by the leg of a stool, and the whole person immediately turned into a cannonball and fell forward.
Bang
Liu Hao’s head first hit the tip of the small cabinet for clothes next to the computer desk. Unfortunately, this cabinet was not bought, but was made by himself when he was an apprentice outside.
Therefore, the workmanship is very poor. The corners of the cabinet top, which is neither too high nor too low, are not rounded and smooth like other cabinets bought in stores. This one is rather sharp and very hard, so it is inevitable that the head will burst.
“Ah… They said my luck has changed, but I’m even more unlucky than usual.” This thought came to Liu Hao’s mind before he fell into coma. Unfortunately, he didn’t expect that even if the corner was very sharp, the impact force would not kill him. At most, he would just need to go to the hospital for a few stitches. However, it was obvious that misfortunes never come singly. The large basin of water that he had just used to wash his face was still placed under the cabinet.
Therefore, Liu Hao first hit the corner of the cabinet, and then he and half of his body hit the basin again with a bang, with his head buried in the basin. As he breathed, a large amount of face wash water continued to pour into his lungs.
Not only that, he could have knocked over the basin when he fell, and the water would have never been able to drown him. Unfortunately, when he tripped, the lower half of his life below the waist was still lying on the chair, and his upper body and head were tilted downward, so that his head hit the middle of the basin gloriously.
Apart from a little water spilling out, the basin did not overturn at all, and he suffered two head hits. Even though the basin of water reduced the gravity the second time, he had already fainted. Coupled with the continuous inhalation of large amounts of water, he suffocated and left this world gloriously while in a coma.
Fortunately, he was in a coma, so he didn’t suffer that much. I don’t know if this is a blessing in disguise. Is Liu Hao really dead? He survived until twelve o’clock. Did the old man lie to him? Is it really impossible for him to turn bad luck into good luck?
No, because a strange scene appeared. The body of Liu Hao, who was about to die, underwent a terrifying change. Fortunately, no one was here, because Liu Hao’s body, which obviously had no breath of life, began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.
From a young man, he became a teenager, then a child, and finally a baby. Then a bolt of lightning suddenly flashed in the dark night sky, splitting the window and falling on Liu Hao, who had changed from a young man to a baby. Immediately, Liu Hao disappeared along with the lightning…
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]002 Those who survive a great disaster will surely have good fortune in the future (Second update) (Old version)
(The second update is here. Please give me flowers, favorites, and rewards. There will be two more updates later. That means I will update eight times a day, including the creation of legends. Please support me for my hard work. Thank you.)
In a world far away from the earth and in a completely different time and space, a unique little life landed in a forest accompanied by a bolt of lightning. It was really scary to say it. This baby came with lightning and fell from a high altitude to the ground without a single scar.
Half an hour later, the eyes of this baby who had been sleeping so cutely suddenly opened. These eyes were different from those of other babies. There was no innocence or ignorance in them. Instead, they rolled around and flashed with very complicated emotions. It was really strange to see such a lively look in a baby’s eyes.
But for the baby it was not strange at all, because he was Liu Hao who died accidentally, and then his body shrank and came to this strange world accompanied by lightning.
“Is this what they call good times after bad times? Old man, is your fortune telling really that amazing? But I don’t know if you can predict that my turning point is not just a change of fortune, but also a time travel.” Liu Hao smiled bitterly. It was really scary to see such a weird smile on him who had turned into a baby. Fortunately, no one saw it.
Boom
Just when Liu Hao himself didn’t know what to do and was at a loss, the ground suddenly shook, and a deafening roar like a wild beast suddenly sounded, which immediately attracted the depressed Liu Hao. What he saw was an extremely huge fox with nine heads and tails, and its body was burning with flames as if it were real.
“No way, although I know that my body has become smaller and I have come to this jungle, I have guessed that I have traveled through time, but I never thought that I would travel to the world of Naruto where life is as cheap as a dog and there is a sense of crisis. Why not travel to the world of Dragon Ball?
Although there are many more perverted enemies there, at least there is Brother Wukong. With him, even if I die, I can be resurrected, even if I am missing when I am resurrected.
With such a good heart, I can definitely keep my body and live a carefree life in the Kaioshin Realm, but why do I have to come to this extremely dangerous world? My favorite is Dragon Ball. Although Naruto looks good, it is too dangerous to travel through time by myself. Help, old man, can you take me back? “
Liu Hao was very confused when he saw Zhang Yawu’s nine-headed Nine-Tailed Fox with its tail constantly shaking. This place was not far from the Nine-Tailed Fox, and he was very worried whether his small body would be affected.
“Not good.” Liu Hao suddenly shouted, but it turned into a baby crying, because he saw that the nine tails of Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly hit the ground, and nine cracks began to appear on the ground with the body of Nine-Tailed Fox as the center.
What made Liu Hao depressed and angry was that one of the cracks seemed to have eyes and saw him, a powerless baby, and extended towards him at an alarming speed.
“Forget it, maybe it’s not bad to die like this. I’m just an ordinary person, and now I’ve turned into a baby. I don’t have the bloodline, and even if I recover to my body when I was 18, I’ll still be an ant in the eyes of people in this world. Maybe it’s a good thing to die now.
Therefore, Liu Hao, who was already powerless to resist and struggle, just stared with his eyes wide open, with a complex expression of sadness, relief, and unwillingness, at the crack that appeared in front of him in an instant, quietly waiting for death to come.
“What a strange child, he’s so smart? He’s so young but his eyes are like an adult, he has emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. Wait, what are the clothes he’s wearing?”
A beautiful girl with light blue hair and light blue eyes stood behind Liu Hao where he couldn’t see her at some point. When she saw Liu Hao’s complicated gaze, she was startled and she seemed to want to save the child out of curiosity.
Although she had been in this world for two years and had already seen the cruelty of life and death and human nature, and was no longer as innocent, lively and youthful as before, and had become very rational, she saw a scene that made her very curious. Out of curiosity, or perhaps because she did not want such a strange little life to be abandoned and die shortly after it was born.
She decided to save the child, but just as she was about to do so, she saw the clothes covering the baby that were completely different in size from the baby’s. Her eyes suddenly changed, and she became more determined to save her. The beautiful girl took out a box from her arms. When she opened it, there were rows of things marked with numbers, like capsules. The beautiful girl took one out at random and threw it on the ground.
Bo
With a slight sound, the smoke dissipated and a robot appeared. The beautiful girl immediately got in and immediately manipulated the robot’s arm. In a flash, the robot’s arm just grabbed Liu Hao and a crack appeared on the ground where Liu Hao had just been.
Not only that, if Liu Hao was a step late, he would not only fall down, but would also be smashed to pieces by the impact of the Nine-Tailed Fox hitting the ground and creating nine cracks.
“If you survive a great disaster, there will be blessings in the future.” Liu Hao found that his body became lighter. He thought he was dead, but unexpectedly he was saved. When he turned around to see who saved him, his eyes suddenly widened with surprise and disbelief, which turned into excitement, happiness, gratitude and excitement in the end.
“You are really smart. You are actually excited and happy. You even look at me with gratitude. But you are sensible. It is not in vain that I risked such a great risk to save you.”
The beautiful girl muttered a little narcissistically, and put away the robot after holding Liu Hao in front of her. The beautiful girl knew very well that if her strange tool was seen by others, it would definitely attract prying eyes, and her life would be in danger.
“How pitiful! First you were abandoned, and then you almost died. But are you from the same place as I thought?”
After putting away the robot, the beautiful girl picked up Liu Hao who was in front of her, and said as she looked at the pair of smart and lively eyes that were completely unlike those of a baby.
“Haha, God is so good to me. It seems that what the old man said is right. My luck has really changed. Although I came to this very dangerous world of Naruto, it brought me my favorite character Bulma from Dragon Ball. I originally thought that they just looked similar.
I didn’t expect that she was really Bulma. No wonder. Who else could have these machines and the universal capsule except Bulma from Dragon Ball? She looks like she should be about sixteen years old. Could it be that she came to the Naruto world just after she appeared in the Dragon Ball world? Is it because of the time and space effect stirred up by me, the butterfly, that she came here too? Forget it, it doesn’t matter. Although it is very dangerous, I have a feeling that I have been unlucky for so long, and now my luck has come. “
003 Adopted (Third update, please give me rewards and flowers) (Old version)
“Are the clothes you are wearing yours? Oh, I am so stupid. Even if this child is very smart, he is just a newborn. How could he understand what I am saying?”
Bulma said to Liu Hao while holding the casual clothes that Liu Hao had worn when he was on Earth. However, as soon as she said this, she slapped her head and secretly cursed herself for being stupid and too complacent.
“Yeah.” What made Bulma happy and excited was that Liu Hao actually nodded after hearing her question. That little adult look was definitely not unintentional, it was obvious that he understood what she said.
“Haha, that’s great. I thought I, Bulma, was unlucky enough to come to this strange world while helping my dad make that new universal capsule for object conversion, integration and compression. I was doomed to be alone for the rest of my life. This is a nasty world. What ninjas, what the hell.
You killed people indiscriminately and were extremely greedy. You were so annoying. I didn’t expect a little kid like you would come, and you’re so smart.
Although you are still a little bit worse than Miss Bulma, it is not bad. I have decided that from today on, I, Bulma, will adopt you. Although I don’t know if you really come from the same place as me, we are very predestined. With you by my side, I feel that my depressed heart that is about to go crazy has been relieved…”
Bulma, who originally looked very quiet, suddenly started talking a lot, leaving Liu Hao dumbfounded. However, as Bulma spoke, Liu Hao understood what she said, and couldn’t help but feel a sense of sympathy.
Bulma came to this world at the age of sixteen and has been here for two years. During these two years, she has seen all kinds of scenes and encountered all kinds of things. Some people coveted her beauty, and on the way here, someone robbed her and wanted to kill her. Fortunately, she has the universal capsule.
At the critical moment, she took out her firearms and shot all the petty thieves who dared to target her. Bulma, who was hesitant and frightened at the first sight of such a bloody scene when she killed someone for the first time, had completely adapted to it in the end.
However, because she knows that she does not belong to this world, she has always kept her true self hidden. She has obviously matured much earlier than in the Dragon Ball plot.
Two years of various kinds of life have made this innocent, slightly arrogant and very pampered young lady become very mature. In addition, she is extremely intelligent and knows how to protect herself. However, it is also because of this that she suppresses this inner side of herself and has always been alone and has never spoken to anyone.
Because her mind told her that no one in this world could be trusted, but when she met Liu Hao today, she could no longer hold back and revealed her lively, wild and aggressive side.
As she spoke, tears began to flow slowly. No wonder she was only sixteen years old when she came here. She had been a charming and protected young lady since she was a child. It was really hard for her to survive safely and comfortably in the sudden harsh environment.
“Yeah.” Although Liu Hao couldn’t speak yet, because of his love for Bulma and the similar experience he had with her, he tried his best to comfort her. Although the words turned into babbling when they came to his lips, his eyes were understood by the clever Bulma.
“Are you trying to comfort me? Haha, you are really smart. Let’s go. That big fox has been dealt with by the Fourth Hokage of Konoha Village. I opened a hot spring shop in Konoha Village. It is definitely more than enough to support you.”
Bulma held Liu Hao in her arms and walked towards Konoha Village while talking. Looking at Bulma’s youthful and beautiful face, she revealed a maturity that she had only achieved when she was at least twenty years old in the Dragon Ball world, but now she has it many years earlier.
Liu Hao already knew that Bulma had matured. Compared to the reckless, adventurous, and somewhat impulsive Bulma at the beginning of the Dragon Ball story, Bulma, who had experienced two years of life in the Naruto world, had become mature and intellectual. In Liu Hao’s opinion, Bulma’s four hobbies were cakes, inventions, shopping, and handsome guys.
The Fourth Hokage seemed to be a handsome guy. Although he could see from Dragon Ball that Bulma, who had just appeared at the beginning, liked to look at handsome guys and was simply appreciating their handsomeness, just like men like to see beautiful women, it is undeniable that Bulma is really mature now.
Because when she talked about the top handsome guy like the Fourth Hokage, her eyes didn’t change at all. Obviously, when she first appeared in the Dragon Ball world, she was fifteen or sixteen years old, and that kind of youth and innocence had disappeared. One of her hobbies in the Dragon Ball world during the peaceful era, which was looking at handsome guys, also disappeared.
It’s no wonder that after experiencing the hardships of life in the Naruto world where human life is worthless, Bulma matured many years earlier. In Bulma’s worldview, there are only two kinds of people, good and bad. As for whether they are handsome or ugly, it makes no difference.
“So I should be the same age as the Twelve Young Warriors. The Nine-Tails should have just been sealed, and Konoha has also entered its weakest period in history. The Three Ninjas of Konoha, the Eight Colors of Konoha, and the Fourth Hokage are all dead. At the same time, Konoha has begun to decay from today.
No, even though I’m adopted by Bulma now, with Bulma’s universal capsule weapons and her devilish talent for invention, my life will not be in danger, but these are external objects after all.
If someone assassinates me, I won’t know what’s going on, and I’ll be dead before I even pick up a weapon. For myself and for my beloved Bulma, I can only become stronger. “
When Liu Hao thought of this and looked at Bulma’s face, the face he had always dreamed of but now appeared in front of him, a transformation actually took place in his heart.
Although he did not experience the transformation after killing people through blood and fire like Bulma, it is obvious that Liu Hao has thrown away the knowledge he had when he lived on Earth. For himself and Bulma, he integrated into this world at an astonishing speed and accepted the cruelty of this world.
“Strange, why did I feel like this kid has changed? Yes, it’s a bit like the change I experienced when I first encountered danger and shot the gangster with a gun.
Although it is not as obvious as it was when I was there, it has indeed begun. It is really strange, but it is okay. Even coming to this strange world can make it happen, so what strange things can’t happen? “
Bulma glanced at Liu Hao who was already asleep in her arms. The baby’s spirit and brain were relatively weak, and it was impossible for him to think for a long time. Even though Liu Hao had traveled through time as a recognized soul and his mental strength was far superior to that of ordinary people, his physical fitness and brain could not keep up. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he fell asleep like a baby, and did not notice when he returned to the home that Bulma bought in Konoha.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
004 With Bulma, I’m Not Afraid of Anything (Fourth Update) (Old Version)
Time passed, and three years went by in the blink of an eye. Liu Hao and Bulma had been living in Konoha for three years. At the same time, because of Bulma, Liu Hao successfully obtained the Konoha Villager’s Residence Permit (similar to a household registration), probably because of the arrival of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
After the battle with the Nine-Tails, many orphans appeared, and some villagers would bring some orphans or babies with them when they went out. Many of them would become excellent and serious people after training in the Ninja School. Therefore, Konoha was very welcoming to people like Liu Hao, so it was very easy to receive him without any obstacles.
“It’s been three years. I’ve lived in this world for three years. According to my age, the big families in Konoha should have trained three-year-old children and started to extract chakra, cultivate chakra, and build a foundation. But I don’t know what to do. Do I have to wait until I’m six years old to start school to learn how to extract chakra? If that’s the case, I’m not a genius to begin with, and I’ll fall behind even more.”
(The training in childhood is very important, because when you are a child, your body will be very pure. It has only been a few years since you came into this world. Although the chakra you bring out at that time is very small and weak, it is very pure.
Training from childhood is very important. If you don’t train well when you are young, you won’t go far in your career as a ninja. This is why there are so many geniuses in big families. In addition to innate talent, they also have acquired training. How can ordinary villagers have the human and material resources to train their own children?)
“Xiaohao, why are you sighing here? Today is your birthday. If a child sighs, he will age quickly.”
Bulma, Liu Hao’s sister, friend, and mother, came over with a big cake. Although Bulma had no roots in Konoha Village, nor a family, and was alone, she had a strong talent for invention.
In addition to opening a hot spring shop, she also opened a bar. Many ninjas live a life of dancing on the edge of a knife, so they pay great attention to enjoyment in their daily lives. The hot spring shop opened by Bulma and the fine wine that has been purified to a very high purity and can only be brewed by her in the world are obviously loved by everyone in Konoha Village, big and small.
After Bulma invented some wine-making robots in the basement of her home, she simply left the business as is. She hired people to look after the hot spring shop and the bar. Since both places were the most important places for entertainment and enjoyment in Konoha, no one dared to cause trouble there.
If something happens, it would be a good thing if Bulma closed the hot spring shop because Konoha has other hot spring shops. Although they are not as comfortable as the one run by Bulma, they are still acceptable. However, if the fine wine that only Bulma has is no longer brewed, those ninjas who like to drink will not be able to bear it.
Therefore, some people with ulterior motives, such as those who run hot spring shops and sell wine, put away their little ideas, dared not act recklessly, and did not dare to send people to cause trouble in Bulma’s shop.
Therefore, although the funds controlled by Bulma are not as good as those big families, they can definitely be comparable to some small families. Of course, it is only pure funds, in terms of money. Those secret techniques and the like are completely incomparable. In terms of ninja resources and background, what Bulma has is no different from ordinary villagers.
So Liu Hao has tasted all kinds of delicacies over the years with the permission of funds and the love of Bulma. In addition, at his request and with the help of Bulma, he has been doing the most scientific and efficient exercises arranged by Bulma since he was a child. Therefore, although Liu Hao is only three years old, his physical fitness is no worse than that of a six or seven-year-old child.
“Bulma, you know how dangerous this place is. I don’t want to entrust our lives to these useless ninjas. It’s best to control it ourselves. But you know that although my family has a lot of money, we have zero books on ninjas. The children of those big families have already started to refine chakra and practice. I’m worried that I won’t be able to catch up with them when I enter school at the age of six.”
Liu Hao sighed and told Bulma his thoughts. Three years of relying on each other had left Bulma and Liu Hao with no secrets left. They would tell each other everything. Bulma also knew that although Liu Hao was also from Earth, it was not her Earth, and he had traveled through time and space like herself when he came here.
It’s just that he traveled through time from an adult to a baby. Bulma, who knew all this, not only did not treat Liu Hao as an adult, but doted on him even more, taking care of him as if he were a child. Obviously, she knew about Liu Hao’s miserable and unfortunate life as an orphan in his previous life, so Bulma wanted Liu Hao to make up for it here.
Therefore, Bulma, who is now 21 years old, completely regards herself as Liu Hao’s mother, and takes care of and loves Liu Hao as if he were her own child. For this reason, Liu Hao seems to be unhappy about being treated as a child on the surface, but he feels warm in his heart.
“Call me mom. So this is what’s bothering you. Why didn’t you tell me earlier? You know I’m almighty. Here, I give it to you.”
At this moment, Bulma was just like a loving mother. She was gentle and loving. She did not have the barbarity and aggressiveness that made Goku, Krillin and others suffer in the original world.
“What is this? A scroll for refining chakra?” Liu Hao saw the brand new scroll in his hand, and when he opened it, he saw that the elegant and graceful handwriting was obviously newly written. Liu Hao, who was very familiar with these handwritings, knew at a glance that it was written by Bulma. After roughly browsing the contents, he looked at Bulma in surprise.
“Are you surprised? I told you to tell your mother if there is anything you can’t solve. I am almighty and can help you solve anything…”
Bulma seemed very satisfied with Liu Hao’s surprised expression, and the smile on her lips became even more beautiful, showing her mature charm vividly. Bulma, who is already 21 years old, has completely developed her body, with proud and plump breasts that make countless women feel ashamed.
Although they are not as big as Tsunade Senju, the tallest and bustiest girl in Naruto, who is known as the cow chariot, her breasts are already at the level of big breasts, at least bigger than those of Kurenai Yuhi and Kushina Uzumaki. As far as Liu Hao knows, the only girls below her are Tsunade, Mei Terumi and the three girls from the Kumogami Village, Samui.
Add to that the slender waist that sways in the wind, the plump and round buttocks with beautiful curves, and the exquisite and stunning face, and she becomes an extremely beautiful woman with a good figure, a pretty face, temperament, and inner qualities.
Following Bulma’s explanation, Liu Hao also understood. What kind of ninjas were there in Bulma’s bar? Even the Third Hokage occasionally went there to drink. Bulma asked an employee to ask a few questions, and it was not difficult to get the chakra refining method that anyone who attended a ninja school would know.
After all, it can be learned on the first day of school, and it is no secret. Therefore, Konoha does not have strict management over the secret technique of chakra extraction. It’s just that ordinary villagers dare not ask out of fear and awe of the ninjas. Even if they ask, those ninjas may not answer. But it is different in Bulma’s hands. These small problems can definitely be solved easily.
“Thanks to Bulma, I’m not afraid of anything and any problem can be solved immediately.” After understanding, Liu Hao couldn’t help but sigh.
(Today’s task is completed, the fourth update is sent, please give flowers, rewards, and collections)
005 The most efficient way to practice? (Old version)
(Xiao Shi’s new book, I’m madly begging for flowers, rewards, updates, and collections. If everyone gives me some support, Xiao Shi’s updates will be even more powerful. Xiao Shi will definitely not let you down.)
“Are you satisfied now? Today is your birthday, isn’t there anything you want?” Bulma chuckled and said to Liu Hao, who was already one meter tall.
“It seems to be gone. Bulma, you are not a ninja. It’s good enough to get this. I am already very satisfied.” Chakra is the source of all ninjutsu, special moves and even bloodline limits. Without sufficient chakra to support these powerful abilities, they cannot be used.
Therefore, although this chakra extraction method is simple and he can obtain it in three years, for Liu Hao now, if he obtains it three years in advance, he can be on the same starting line as the disciples of big families such as Uchiha Sasuke and the like. In addition, with some methods of chakra cultivation that he learned when watching anime before, he will surpass the children of those big families in a short time and will definitely not fall behind. As for the future, he doesn’t know.
He is not Uzumaki Naruto. With the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox around, he doesn’t need to worry about chakra. He is just an ordinary person. Let alone something as far away as Kekkei Genkai, he doesn’t dare to say that he is very talented. Although he has lived two lives, he also found that his mental power seems to be stronger than that of ordinary people. But after parting with those geniuses, who knows if he can be as strong as them. Therefore, Liu Hao can only make up for his shortcomings with hard work.
“You, even though I’m not a ninja, it doesn’t mean I can’t help you. Although I’ve never practiced chakra, I can help you practice at the most efficient state. That is to say, even if the two of you practice for the same amount of time, with my help you can extract twice as much chakra as others.”
Bulma smiled and looked at Liu Hao deliberately. Sure enough, after hearing what she said, Liu Hao looked at her with shining eyes, which made Bulma feel a sense of accomplishment.
After all, it is a very happy thing for parents to show off in front of their children and have their children admire them. Although the two are not related by blood and Liu Hao never calls Bulma “Mom”, in Bulma’s heart she has completely regarded Liu Hao as her own child.
“Help me, help me.” No wonder Liu Hao was so excited and even lost his composure. This was a great thing. If he tried to refine it by himself without anyone’s guidance, his efficiency would definitely not be high, and he would definitely take many wrong paths. Although I don’t know what Bulma can do.
But out of trust in Bulma and her endless high-tech products, Liu Hao doesn’t think Bulma will lie to him, because Bulma never brags in front of him. As long as he says it, she will definitely do it.
“Come with me, there are a lot of ninjas watching here.” Bulma whispered in Liu Hao’s ear, which made Liu Hao extremely surprised. He knew from watching Naruto that the entire ninja village was secretly monitored by the Anbu. Although he and others were just ordinary people and not the key targets like Uzumaki Naruto, there were definitely people patrolling secretly nearby.
Liu Hao is not an idiot. He certainly knows the principle that an innocent man is guilty of possessing a treasure. Although the technological products that Bulma possesses are not technological weapons with great destructive power, and Bulma is not good at developing weapons, the thermal weapons made by Bulma are still very abnormal for the people in this world.
Especially those below the rank of Jonin, just imagine how terrifying it would be for a Genin or Chunin to use Bulma’s powerful thermal weapons, machine guns, rocket launchers and the like to fight the enemy. If the people of Konoha knew that Bulma had these things, those dirty Konoha high-ranking officials would definitely let Bulma make weapons for them at all costs, so Liu Hao was very smart to follow.
After returning to the house, Liu Hao was surprised to find that there were two people sitting in Bulma’s room. To be precise, they were two robots. These two robots looked exactly like Bulma and Liu Hao in terms of size and appearance.
“The life exploration instrument I invented detected that there are many invisible people hiding in the Endless, monitoring the entire Konoha Village. This is a robot I made. It has no function, but in the eyes of the Konoha ninjas, it is no different from a normal person.
Although they won’t sneak in, it’s still better to be safe. With these two robots, even if someone sneaks in and sees the two of us sitting here, they won’t notice anything unusual.”
Bulma’s words made Liu Hao admire her immensely. Bulma was indeed extremely smart. She had long since integrated into this world and knew how to live more securely in this world. Such an arrangement was foolproof.
As Bulma spoke, she took out a button from her arms and pressed it lightly. Bulma’s big bed immediately opened, revealing a passage leading to the underground. The two of them walked in one after the other. Then Bulma pressed it again and everything returned to its original state. In addition, there were two robots outside that looked like Bulma and Liu Hao, so they could easily hide the truth.
Soon the two arrived at the basement, and saw all kinds of things that Liu Hao didn’t recognize at all. However, they were very similar to the laboratory in Bulma’s house in the Dragon Ball world that Liu Hao saw when he was watching the Dragon Ball anime.
“Although I didn’t bring many high-tech products and tools here, these don’t bother me. I brought two boxes of universal capsules, which contain everything I need.
It took me more than a year to finally set up my laboratory. As long as someone comes in, I will know immediately no matter where I am. At the same time, as long as I press this button, the laboratory will explode immediately. No one can know what is inside. Come and sit on it, then lie down, close your eyes and don’t think about anything. It will be done quickly. “
Bulma pointed to the thing in the middle that looked like a chair. Liu Hao was not worried at all, nor did he feel that he would become a guinea pig. In his mind, if Bulma could not be trusted, then there was no one in this world that could be trusted.
Bulma was very satisfied with Liu Hao’s performance. If he didn’t absolutely believe in herself, he would never have done so. Therefore, Bulma was very happy and felt that her love for this kid was not in vain. If this kid dared to think that she was using him as an experiment, Bulma would definitely not mind giving him a good beating.
Don’t forget that Bulma in Dragon Ball is very terrifying. No matter who he is, even the most powerful Son Goku will be knocked down by one punch in front of Bulma after she goes crazy.
Half an hour later, Bulma and Liu Hao walked out of the laboratory. The two robots were also put away by Bulma. Liu Hao looked exactly the same as when he went in, but if you look carefully, you will find that there is something like a gem stuck in the palm of Liu Hao’s hand.
006 Bulma-style Chakra Refining Method (Second Update) (Old Version)
(New book updates, crazy requests for flowers, rewards, urging for updates, collections, these are all equal to Xiaoshi’s motivation for updating crazily. Everyone throws them out, and Xiaoshi takes them up with a powerful update speed.)
This thing is a biological computer developed by Bulma specifically based on Liu Hao’s body. Don’t think it’s amazing. It’s just the most basic and common biological computer.
The function is simply to allow Liu Hao to clearly see all the images and changes inside his body, which is the legendary endovision. Observing all the changes and conditions in his body to refine the chakra, and then controlling the practice according to the actual situation, is definitely the best practice method.
“Okay, I’ll give you another surprise when you’re seven. It will definitely not be comparable to this little biological computer with internal vision. You will be absolutely shocked. Now just try the Bulma-style chakra refining method.” Bulma deliberately spoke mysteriously, then stepped on the lotus steps and disappeared.
“Bulma-style chakra refining method, this name is really…” Liu Hao’s eyes twitched. He didn’t expect Bulma to have such an annoying side. Liu Hao absolutely admired her talent in invention, but she was not good at naming.
However, Liu Hao was still very much looking forward to the surprise that Bulma said he would get when he was six years old, because Bulma rarely showed this side of her. Since she said that, the thing that could surprise him must be something related to ninja. Therefore, he began to sit on the grass in the garden with anticipation and excitement, closed his eyes, and refined chakra according to the method recorded in the scroll.
Liu Hao’s mind moved, and he found that it was just as Bulma said, very magical, picture after picture was transmitted to his mind through the micro-biological computer in the palm of his hand, every part of his body seemed transparent, Liu Hao didn’t need to see at all, the picture of every place appeared in his mind, from the internal organs to the cells, he could see it clearly.
“Refine.” Liu Hao suppressed his excitement, tried his best to calm his heart, and performed the seal of chakra refinement. He didn’t know how to do it at first, but as he could clearly see all the changes in his body, he quickly grasped the key points and found the most efficient and fastest way to refine it. Soon, very faint light was slowly drawn out from the cells throughout his body.
At the same time, Liu Hao was surprised to find that when these faint lights appeared, he felt that his spirit seemed to be weakening at a slow rate. After a moment, Liu Hao calmed down and understood what was going on. The light extracted from the cells was only a part of the chakra.
The spiritual energy that even his biological computer could not see was extracted from the physical energy. As he formed seals, the physical energy and spiritual energy began to combine together to form a very weak blue chakra.
After this trace of chakra appeared, weak chakra began to appear in every part of the body one after another. Then, as the chakra flowed through the body’s meridians, under Liu Hao’s slow hand seals, after traveling through the meridians of the whole body, it returned to his lower abdomen as if it had settled down and took root in his lower abdomen.
Afterwards, the continuously extracted physical energy and mental energy combine to form chakra, and the chakras in the meridians of various parts of the body all flow into the lower abdomen like a flame. It is better to integrate and strengthen this small flame composed of chakra, so that you can have more and more chakra.
Three hours later, Liu Hao’s refining finally stopped. It was not that he did not want to continue, but his mental power had been consumed too much and he could not continue. So he could only drag his tired body and mind, eat the lunch that Bulma prepared for him early in the morning, and then immediately fell asleep on the bed.
What Liu Hao didn’t realize was that after he fell asleep, his body began to continuously digest the food he had just eaten, replenishing the body’s energy that had been consumed too much. In addition, since Liu Hao had already fallen asleep, the mental strength that had been consumed too much also began to slowly recover.
When Liu Hao woke up, he was surprised to find that he seemed as light as a swallow, and his whole body seemed to have taken a lot of tonic, and he felt indescribably refreshed.
He knew that this was his first time extracting chakra and with the help of a biological computer, there was not a single mistake and no detours. The chakra extraction with maximum efficiency and the fastest speed had greatly improved his physical fitness. Not only that, Liu Hao found that his brain was more energetic than ever before.
“It’s just like running to exercise on Earth. After being too tired to move, eating, drinking, and sleeping, my physical fitness has improved compared to before the exercise. However, the exercise on Earth was not so obvious. Only after perseverance did the effect begin to change.
In the Naruto world, after extracting chakra and obtaining chakra, one’s physical fitness is improved (how can it not be improved if there is a current of energy in the body?). In addition, after absorbing enough food to obtain nutrition and recovering the excessive energy consumed, the two overlap and the body becomes even better.
The same mental power, after being consumed and recovered through a long sleep, is obviously stronger than before refining chakra.
“Haha, that’s great. Although my talent may be far behind those top geniuses, I have the help of Bulma, plus my diligence, and I have gained so much the first time. As long as I continue to refine more efficiently each time, the chakra I get will exceed that of others.
In the long run, I will definitely be far ahead of others. Hehe, Bulma, I really love you. It seems that the old man is right. After I turned 18, my luck really changed. First, I got the goddess of my dreams. This goddess is not just a vase. She helped me a lot. It is true that good things come after bad things. “
Thinking of this, Liu Hao couldn’t hold back his laughter any longer. Fortunately, it was afternoon and Konoha was still very lively, so Liu Hao’s laughter was covered up. Otherwise, if someone heard it, they would definitely think Liu Hao was a psychopath.
“It seems that this child has tasted the sweetness. I have always said that with my talent, the things I invent are absolutely unparalleled. Xiaohao, just wait. When you are seven years old, the gift you get will definitely surprise you even more.
Although I’m not a ninja, I know about bloodline limits from the information I gathered from the bar and Wen Nuan. I know you’ve been worrying about not having this thing. Just wait, it won’t be long before I not only give you bloodline limits, I also want you to have bloodline limits that no one can expect. My Bulma’s child is definitely the best.”
Bulma, who was thinking about something in the side hall, heard Liu Hao’s happy laughter. Her mood seemed to become better, but she was thinking secretly in her heart.
007 Ninja School (Third update, please give me rewards and flowers) (Old version)
Ever since he gained so many benefits from the first chakra refining, Liu Hao has practiced even more seriously and diligently. In addition to the scientific physical exercises arranged by Bulma for him every day, he is refining chakra. He only stops when he can no longer extract chakra. His diligent and hard practice makes Bulma, who is standing beside him, feel very distressed.
However, Bulma knew what Liu Hao was thinking, and she also knew that in order to live a comfortable life in the Naruto world, one must work harder and sweat more than others. So no matter how distressed Bulma was, she did not stop him. She just kept thinking of countless ways in her mind, thinking of what kind of thing to invent to make Liu Hao’s practice more convenient, easier, and more efficient.
After Liu Hao turned four, in addition to physical exercise and chakra refinement, he also practiced hand seals every day. Children have the best flexibility in their bones and tendons, so according to Bulma’s verification, four years old is the best age to start practicing hand seals.
Therefore, Liu Hao added an item to his daily practice at the age of four, which was to practice basic hand seals. He had to be able to complete the twelve hand seals easily and without any mistakes at any time, no matter how they were composed.
Bulma invented two items specifically for Liu Hao. One is a pair of gloves. It would be more difficult for Liu Hao to make seals with them, but it would make his fingers more flexible and give him better training effects. The second one is a nutrient solution developed by Bulma specifically for Liu Hao without any side effects.
Drinking it once a day not only provides adequate nutrition without the need for meals, but also enhances the body’s flexibility and makes the body healthier. Combined with Liu Hao’s targeted exercises, the effect is even greater.
It can be said that although Liu Hao is not from a big family, with the help of Bulma and his persistent hard work, what he has obtained is far more than what those children of the same age or even a few years older than him in big families can have.
When Liu Hao was five years old, he finally began to practice controlling chakra, so he added two more items: treading water and climbing trees.
It’s just that Liu Hao didn’t want people to know why he had so much advanced knowledge, so he practiced treading water by filling the bathtub in the bathroom with water. In order to make it more like a flowing river, Bulma put a device in the bathtub to keep the water flowing.
Although the bathtub is neither big nor small, it looks not much different from a flowing river. At least it plays a similar role. As for climbing a tree, it becomes a smoother wall. However, Bulma is worried that Liu Hao might fall and hurt himself.
So a super water mat was placed under the smooth wall that was specially built for climbing, so that no matter how you fall, you will not get hurt. This wall was specially made by Bulma, so it is very smooth.
It was just like the cliff that Uzumaki Naruto encountered when he was practiced summoning and was pushed off the cliff by Jiraiya. The cliff was very smooth due to years of washing by water. Using chakra to stick to the steep wall required a higher level of chakra control than climbing a tree and walking on water. But this wall was uneven and very smooth, so the difficulty lay only in the steep wall.
Over time, three years have passed as Liu Hao worked hard to train and research Bulma. Yesterday, Liu Hao had a rare day of rest and relaxation and visited Konoha Village with Bulma. It must be said that the scenery of Konoha Village is absolutely first-class. At least none of the five major ninja villages can compare with the environment of Konoha. No wonder they all want to occupy Konoha Village so much.
Because today is Liu Hao’s sixth birthday, and it is also the day when Liu Hao enters the Ninja School. Konoha Village stipulates that one must be six years old to enter the Ninja School. Of course, this is an arrangement in peacetime. If it is wartime, the treatment will not be so good.
“The weapon you asked me to make for you was completed in a few days. I really don’t know what’s in your head. Although that cold weapon looks simple, its lethality is too great. I really don’t know how you came up with it.”
Bulma looked at Liu Hao, who was wearing unique clothes, completely modern casual wear from Earth, and said, “This set of clothes was made by Bulma herself. In their words, we are different.”
“Great! Those kunai are really annoying to use. Although they can be used as darts and for close combat, they are far inferior to the cold weapons I want.”
Liu Hao had a smile on his face. Years of training had made him look no different from a ten-year-old child even though he was only six years old. His appearance was still the same as when he was on Earth (nonsense, his body hadn’t changed, he just shrunk to travel through time).
But years of exercise have made Liu Hao’s body free of fat. His streamlined muscles are full of explosive power and speed beauty. Even Bulma was very satisfied when she saw it. It was simply a work of art. Such a perfect body was created by her and Liu Hao together.
She got a lot of high-tech products and nutrient solutions as well as the most scientific exercise methods, while Liu Hao was diligent, hardworking and persistent in carrying out boring exercises and cultivation. Although Liu Hao walked out, his appearance was only above average.
But he exudes a healthy aura, has a perfect figure, and a confident, calm smile on his lips that is different from what he had on Earth. These are very lethal to many precocious girls in Konoha.
“Let’s go. If you don’t go now, you’ll be late. Tell me everything you’ve learned when you come back. I’ll help you organize the useful ones and remove all the useless knowledge. Okay, I won’t say any more, lest you say I’m too long-winded.”
Bulma gave Liu Hao careful instructions, but he was not impatient at all. His feelings for Bulma were very complicated, but undeniably very deep. Without Bulma, he would not have everything he has now. It can be said that Bulma has put in a lot of effort for him.
Liu Hao nodded without saying anything. He just looked at Bulma with a look containing a variety of emotions and turned to walk towards the Ninja School.
“This kid.” Bulma obviously understood Liu Hao’s complicated look, but she didn’t say anything. She just laughed and cursed in her heart. However, Liu Hao didn’t notice that the look in Bulma’s eyes when she looked at his back was the same as when he looked at Bulma just now, very complicated.
Liu Hao had been to Konoha Village many times and found the Ninja School with ease. However, there were many people there at this time, and even many familiar faces appeared, such as the Twelve Ninja Warriors of Konoha and Iruka.
Liu Hao’s appearance immediately made many adults and children look at him with surprise and shock. There was nothing they could do because they were all six years old. Although Liu Hao was not the tallest, he definitely had the best figure. His streamlined muscles that were vaguely revealed really made many precocious girls stare at him sideways.
(Four updates a day, I just ask for your support, flowers, rewards, urging for updates, and collections.)
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
008 Twelve Little Strongmen (Fourth update, please give me a reward, collect it) (Old version)
(The fourth update is here. I’m begging for your rewards, collections, and flowers…)
“Wow, who is he? Why did he come alone like that monster (Uzumaki Naruto)? But he has a good figure.” Many children exclaimed in amazement.
“Is he really a commoner? He’s so young but he’s been able to hone his body into such a perfect state. This kid must be very talented.”
Some knowledgeable people, such as Uchiha Fugaku who leads Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Hiashi and others from the Uchiha family, are knowledgeable people. Their vision is certainly not comparable to those little kids. They can see at a glance that Liu Hao’s body is absolutely the most perfect and most suitable for fighting, and the explosive power contained in it is absolutely amazing.
“It seems like we need to find someone to train him. How can a kid like this develop such a body without any guidance? This is incredible. This class of students is really full of geniuses.”
Even the Third Hokage who was hiding on the side was slightly surprised when he saw Liu Hao. If Liu Hao came from a big family with huge resources and so many people guiding him, he would not be surprised at all to have such a body.
But it was obvious that he knew that Liu Hao was just from an ordinary family, and he found that Liu Hao’s physical fitness was incomparable to that of all the students of the same age or a few years older than him, even those from big families such as Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji who were good at physical skills.
Even the most hardworking Xiao Li cannot compare with the current Liu Hao. Although Xiao Li’s training is almost abnormally hard, he is so young and has to figure it out on his own. Now there is no Tiexue Kai to guide him, so how can he be compared with Liu Hao?
You have to know that Liu Hao’s body was created with the help of Bulma’s high-tech and Liu Hao’s training and chakra cultivation. How could it be comparable to Lee, who doesn’t have chakra yet.
“I thought Sasuke would definitely be the first, but now it seems that this brat who came out of nowhere will take the lead. Damn, his body is even better than Itachi’s back then. No, we need to find someone to keep an eye on him. If he shows impressive talent in the ninja school, we must recruit him as a foreign member of the Uchiha family. If we fail to recruit him, you can only blame your bad luck.”
As expected, he is Uchiha Fugaku, who came from a dirty family and had long been corrupted by power. However, it is undeniable that his decision is the best, because he is not the only one who made the same decision as him. The patriarchs of families such as Hyuga Hiashi also have the same idea.
Of course, the premise is that Liu Hao shows impressive strength in the Ninja School. If he is just physically strong in the future, they will not take him seriously at all. Liu Hao can only be regarded as a person with the potential to achieve great success. There are many talented students born in common families who enter the Ninja School every year and receive the same “treatment” as Liu Hao, so there is nothing to be surprised about.
Not to mention those clan leaders who had their own ulterior motives, the Third Hokage had already stood on the podium and started to speak at length like the leader of the Earth, talking about a bunch of random things. He stopped only when everyone was about to get impatient, but looking at the Third Hokage’s unsatisfied look, you could tell that he hadn’t had enough.
“Kids nowadays are so impatient.” If everyone present knew what the Third Hokage was thinking at this moment, they would definitely attack him in groups, and would even ignore the difference in strength between the two sides, because the Third Hokage has been talking for more than three hours, this is called impatient?
The next step was class division. What made Liu Hao feel relieved was that he was assigned to the same class as Uzumaki Naruto and the other twelve young masters. It was not that he wanted to get close to them, but he knew that competition is the driving force. If he was in those other classes where only extras were there, it would be useless even if he came first every time. There would be no pressure or competitive motivation, which would not help him at all.
“Hello everyone, from today on I am your teacher Iruka. I will be your teacher for the next six years until you graduate. Of course, I am not the only one who will be your teacher. Let me introduce myself. I like… “
I don’t know if it’s because the top beam is crooked, but the Third Hokage likes to talk at length. The same is true for Iruka, his teacher. Liu Hao, who was originally excited to learn, was shocked and finally he hardly paid any attention to Iruka.
Just like Shikamaru not far away, he fell asleep directly on the table, and even ignored the little apple Hyuga Hinata sitting next to him. However, it was precisely because he fell asleep that the very shy Hyuga Hinata felt relieved.
Although Iruka did not surpass the Third Hokage in the full sixty minutes, he actually talked nonsense for a full hour. No wonder Naruto, Shikamaru and others, who were his students, liked to skip classes so much. They talked too much nonsense.
Fortunately, he finally stopped talking nonsense at the beginning of the next class. After explaining the composition of chakra and what chakra is, he finally began to explain the secret method of chakra extraction that many children from ordinary families wanted to obtain. However, Liu Hao had no interest in it because he had mastered it long ago.
But no matter what, so many people present were refining chakra, and Liu Hao, who was bored and thought it would be better not to waste time practicing, also followed suit to refine chakra.
Although refining chakra is the most basic, not everyone can do it. Many people have not succeeded in the whole morning, so these students can only drop out of school in frustration. That’s right, students who cannot refine chakra will be expelled directly. This is the most basic requirement to become a ninja.
After a morning, except for Liu Hao and Hyuga Hinata, who came from big families and had chakra early on, and the pervert Uzumaki Naruto, who had only practiced for a morning and under the influence of the Nine-Tails already had one third of the chakra that a Genin had, the others also gradually refined chakra. Although the amount was small, it was enough.
“Very good. This morning, all of you are students who can extract chakra. You have taken another big step towards becoming a ninja. Now that you have chakra, I will begin to explain ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills to you…”
It was obvious that the afternoon classes were all theoretical knowledge, but for Liu Hao they were the most important basic knowledge. If he didn’t even understand these, what was the point of getting by? Therefore, no matter how much Liu Hao hated classes, he still listened carefully. At the same time, he turned on the recording function of the biological computer and wrote down everything Iruka said. He could review what he had learned after returning home. This was the detail, the detail that others did not pay attention to, but Liu Hao paid attention to.
009 Can I have a bloodline limit? (First update) (Old version)
(crazy request for flowers, collections, rewards, and urging for more)
Dongdong
Pleasing bells rang out one after another, reaching the ears of everyone in the Ninja School, and the teacher who was teaching the class also announced the end of the get out of class.
Liu Hao has been studying in the Ninja School for a year. He and Bulma have worked hard to classify all the basic knowledge of Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, etc., and discarded all the useless ones. His foundation is very solid. Tomorrow is the promotion test. Students who cannot pass it will either drop out or repeat their studies. There is no third option.
“Okay, get out of class is over now, but remember everyone, tomorrow is the upgrade test, which will test the basic three-body technique and two of the shuriken or kunai throwing techniques. Be prepared, especially you, Naruto. You have never been successful in the clone technique so far. If you are tested on the clone technique, then I can only wish you good luck.”
In fact, Iruka knew what the test was about, but he just wanted to scare Uzumaki Naruto on purpose.
“Tsk, Mr. Iruka, don’t underestimate me. I, Uzumaki Naruto, am a man who is going to become the Hokage. How could a simple clone technique be difficult for me?”
Uzumaki Naruto stood up and said very imposingly, but Liu Hao noticed that Uzumaki Naruto’s feet were shaking. Obviously, he was also afraid of the test of the clone technique. In order to control him, Konoha did not teach him how to control chakra. In addition, his chakra did not need any practice and it increased day by day.
Compared to other people, it is extremely difficult to control. He has no method to practice control, and has never practiced. He controls it only by instinct. If Uzumaki Naruto himself was not extremely talented, he would not be able to control such a huge amount of chakra.
“It would be sad if you became the Hokage.” Liu Hao shook his head speechlessly. Hyuga Hinata, who had been sitting next to Liu Hao and had become familiar with him after a year of hard work, burst out laughing when she heard this, but when she saw Liu Hao looking at her, her face suddenly turned red with shame and she lowered her head.
She didn’t like Uzumaki Naruto yet, but she was naturally introverted and shy. She knew something was wrong when she laughed secretly just now. Being stared at by Liu Hao like that, she really wanted to find a hole to crawl into.
“You’re still so shy.” Liu Hao curled his lips. After his efforts and some little toys he got from Bulma, they were very attractive to Hinata, who was already very simple and still very young. She was not happy at all at home.
If she wasn’t so introverted, she would not be able to bear it. However, she was also very unhappy in her heart. The toys Liu Hao brought her made her happy from time to time. Although it made her very embarrassed sometimes, she still felt very happy during this time at school, which was something she could never get at home.
When Liu Hao returned home, he clearly discovered that Bulma’s expression today was different from usual, because Bulma’s face was very serious at this moment, and there was even a hint of unwillingness and disappointment.
“What’s wrong, Bulma?” Liu Hao asked curiously.
“Nothing. Didn’t I promise to give you a surprise when you were seven? I thought it would work, but now it seems I was a little naive. If it was so easy to merge, the ninjas in this world would have already completed it.”
Bulma sighed in disappointment. Apparently one of her inventions had failed. For Bulma, who was proud and had never encountered any setbacks in inventing, this failure was of course a little hard for her to accept. But at the same time, she also felt it was normal. After all, if it was too easy to get, no one would have been able to crack it for so many years.
“Let me ask you, do you really want to obtain a bloodline limit?” Bulma looked into Liu Hao’s eyes and said in an unprecedentedly serious tone.
“Of course. No matter what kind of bloodline limit it is, it has its uses. With the bloodline limit used properly, you can challenge opponents of higher levels.” Liu Hao thought of the soft fist of the Byakugan, the perversion of the Sharingan, and the horror of the Samsara eye, and said it almost without thinking.
“Then what bloodline limit do you most want to obtain?” Bulma asked immediately after Liu Hao answered.
Liu Hao hesitated this time, feeling that the answer he would give would likely affect his life, so he thought seriously for a while, and thought of his most familiar bloodline limit, ice escape, Sharingan, Byakugan, Samsara eye, boiling escape…
After a while, Liu Hao exhaled lightly, as if he had made some important decision and said: “If I had to choose, it should be the Sharingan.”
In fact, what Liu Hao wanted most was the Rinnegan or the Wood Release, but he knew that was too far away. The Sharingan could be said to be one of the most powerful bloodline limits besides the other two, and he was very familiar with it.
He vaguely guessed what surprise Bulma wanted to give him. Although he himself felt that his guess was ridiculous, it might be possible for Bulma, who mastered high technology and had strong inventive ability. With such hope, Liu Hao looked at Bulma expectantly.
“It’s okay. If you wanted something else, I might disappoint you. Fortunately, you chose the bloodline limit in Konoha Village. If you chose other bloodline limits that I didn’t know, I really don’t know what to do.”
Bulma couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she heard this, but her words made Liu Hao look ecstatic. Although he had vaguely guessed it, he couldn’t help but feel shocked when he heard it with his own ears. Bulma could let him have the Sharingan?
Wouldn’t it be like digging out his own eyes like Kakashi? If that was the case, he would rather not do it. Although it was not bad, the side effects were too great, and he couldn’t fight for a long time. If he had a huge chakra like Uzumaki Naruto, he could still hold on for a while, but obviously he didn’t.
“What are you thinking? Would I do something as low-level as digging out eyes?” Bulma saw Liu Hao’s expression and had no idea what he was thinking, so she said unhappily.
“In fact, I’ve been thinking about this since I knew you wanted to become stronger. I’ve been thinking about how to allow you to possess all the bloodline limits for a long time.”
Bulma said something shocking, almost frightening Liu Hao to death. It was too crazy. It was good enough to get one blood limit, but Bulma actually said she wanted to get all of them? But it was no wonder. If Bulma didn’t have such a seemingly crazy idea, how could she have done research and invention?
“Come with me.” Bulma took Liu Hao to the basement, but the difference this time was that after entering the basement, Bulma took out a button again, and after pressing it, a door appeared on the wall of the basement again. After Liu Hao walked in and saw everything in front of him, his eyes widened immediately.
“No way, this is even possible!!!”
010 Get Sharingan (Second update, please bookmark) (Old version)
What did Liu Hao see? He saw a lot of objects in front of him that looked like space capsules, but they were transparent and contained many people. However, they all looked pale and lifeless, and they had obviously been dead for many years.
“These are the bodies that I brought back by some invisible robots that I secretly sent out at night. Some are from the Hyuga clan and some are from the Uchiha clan. Of course, since these two clans have the most people, I brought back the most bodies. I have always thought that there must be a reason why these people have bloodline limits.
Perhaps the ancestors of those who possess Kekkei Genkai were just ordinary people at the beginning. Later, some kind of adventure allowed their ancestors to obtain Kekkei Genkai, which was finally passed down from generation to generation. Since their ancestors could get it, why can’t others get it?
This is the value of my research. At the same time, I also wondered if I could obtain a bloodline limit as an ordinary person, then could I obtain multiple bloodlines at the same time? Therefore, I conducted research for six years. “
Bulma’s eyes sparkled and she spoke in a slightly deep tone. Bulma, who was already 25 years old, was as charming as a ripe peach, but she looked a bit like a female scientist at this moment, although she was a female scientist herself.
“So I invented a robot that could burrow underground, and quietly stole the bodies of those who had just died and possessed bloodline limits. I conducted research and used various instruments to explore. Although the blood was a little different, I could tell that it wasn’t just the blood that gave them the bloodline limits.
So I kept thinking about it and couldn’t figure it out until you told me that you saw an anime with me in your world, the anime called Dragon Ball. After I heard you talk about the artificial man who invented Siljumper and possessed all kinds of powerful warrior genes, I understood that it was genes.
In other words, if you, an ordinary person, can change your genes to the same state as those of a person with a bloodline limit, after a period of time, your body, brain and other organs have adapted to the new genetic changes, does that mean that ordinary people can also have such a bloodline limit? “
Bulma said this with a look of pride, after all, she was the only one in the Naruto world who had cracked the secret of Bloodline Limit and mastered the technology that could allow ordinary people to possess Bloodline Limit, otherwise she would not have brought Liu Hao down with her. No matter which one it was, Bulma was worthy of pride.
“It’s a pity that the time is too short. I only had enough time to successfully research how to allow a person to have a bloodline limit, but not enough time to research how to allow a person to have multiple bloodlines, so that these genes can be perfectly blended together without conflicting with each other and causing the body to explode.
That’s why I asked you just now what bloodline limit you wanted. Although any body here is dead, their genes are still there. I have preserved them so that their bodies have not rotted. However, these are just Konoha’s bloodline limits.
As for other bloodline limits, you can only take back a part of the body or blood of the owner of the bloodline limit you want, or even better, bring him back as a whole person. Then I will study a method that allows multiple bloodline limits to coexist and then fuse them. So luckily you chose the Sharingan. If it was another bloodline limit, I might have broken my promise to you.”
Bulma’s words of relief touched Liu Hao deeply, and his eyes were slightly moist, but Liu Hao turned away so that Bulma wouldn’t see it. Unfortunately, Bulma had already noticed it. Liu Hao didn’t expect that Bulma was just worried that he would be disappointed.
In order not to break his promise, he did so many things. In fact, even if he couldn’t get the bloodline limit and didn’t have a surprise for himself, he would be very happy, because everything he has can be said to be given by Bulma.
“What should I do?” Liu Hao wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, but his voice was still a little choked.
“Extract their genes, and let me, a genius inventor, use my advanced technology to integrate them into your body. Then, after a period of safe and risk-free transformation, you will have their bloodline limit. Conservatively speaking, this period of transformation should take about a year or so.”
Bulma said it easily, but for some reason Liu Hao had a bad feeling.
Sure enough, it soon came true. Bulma came to the operating table and started clicking buttons. Then three palm-sized machines that looked a bit like insects flew out and came to the front of the three space capsules. The space capsules opened with a click, and the three insects actually opened the tightly closed eyes of the three bodies in front of them. Suddenly, something like a straw extended from the bottom of these insects and pierced into the eyes of the three Uchiha people.
“No way? Is this even possible?” Liu Hao stared closely at the changes in the three bodies. Not long after, the eyes that were pierced by the straws melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if they had turned into liquid and were then absorbed. After finishing one eye, he chose the second one.
Soon, it was collected by Bulma. At the same time, Bulma pressed a button again, and the space capsule containing the Uchiha people who had lost their eyes turned into a mechanical animal that looked a bit like a mole, and then turned underground, apparently to transport the body back.
“Although only blood is needed to obtain the Sharingan gene, it might be more effective if we directly extract blood from their eyes that have already opened the Sharingan. According to what you said, the Sharingan can evolve into a Mangekyō, and everyone’s Mangekyō has their own unique abilities except for Amaterasu Tsukuyomi and Susanoo.
That is to say, the abilities obtained by each person’s Sharingan before it evolved into Mangekyō were the same, but after reaching Mangekyō, the areas of evolution began to differ. The Sharingan of the three of them were all opened to three magatama.
Although the genes are all Sharingan genes, the abilities they possess after evolving into Mangekyō are different. I have fused together these three Sharingan that I have carefully selected and that I think are the best among so many people. Fortunately, they are the same genes, otherwise I really couldn’t have successfully fused them together, let alone integrate them into your body.”
Bulma breathed a sigh of relief after she finished the operation. After all, she was in control of all of this. She had to concentrate and not make any mistakes. You know, many Uchiha members died, but there were not many whose bodies had not yet rotted. Of course, they could not be wasted.
In particular, the genes of the Sharingan used in these three bodies are, in Bulma’s opinion, the best among so many corpses brought back, so there cannot be any mistakes.
011 Unlucky Uzumaki Naruto (Third update, please give me flowers) (Old version)
“Is this really okay?” Liu Hao looked at the three insect-like machines in front of him with a tingling scalp and said a little worriedly.
“Don’t worry, there will be absolutely no problem with me here. But you have to pay for what you get. I can guarantee that you will have the best pair of Sharingan 100%. As for how well you can perform, it depends on you. But I can’t guarantee whether you can hold on, so you’d better be mentally prepared.” Bulma said.
“What do you mean?” Liu Hao looked at Bulma in confusion, obviously not knowing what she meant.
“The process of integrating these genes into your body is very painful. I can’t guarantee that you won’t be unable to bear it and suffer a mental breakdown. I don’t have any medicine that can help you. After all, I can integrate these genes into your body to allow you to have the Sharingan. This is the best I can do at the moment. Genes are really too mysterious.
There is no free lunch in the world. Of course, you need to pay a price to gain powerful strength, and this price is a painful integration process. You decide for yourself. ” Bulma gave the decision to Liu Hao.
“Don’t think about it, come on.” Liu Hao knew that there was no free lunch in the world, so he never thought about getting it without any effort. On the contrary, if people in this world knew that as long as they endured the painful torture, they could have such a perfect pair of Sharingan, I believe everyone would be willing to try. Liu Hao certainly understood this truth, so he agreed without thinking.
“You didn’t disappoint me. It seems that all these years of boring training were not in vain. If you simply thought that you could become strong by relying on me without having to pay any price, then you were totally wrong. You let me down.
Although I would have done my best to help you if you were like that, fortunately you didn’t let me down. This pain may be a good thing for you. If you can get through it, you will not only get the Sharingan, but also make your will stronger.”
Although Bulma was reluctant to see Liu Hao face such pain, Bulma, who now has so much experience, is obviously completely different from the sixteen-year-old her who just appeared in Dragon Ball.
She knew very well what it meant that a loving mother often has a bad son. She didn’t want Liu Hao to be a bad son, so no matter how uncomfortable she felt, she forced herself not to show it. Instead, she spoke indifferently as if she was an outsider. In fact, Liu Hao also knew how much Bulma cared about him at this moment, otherwise she wouldn’t have gone to such great lengths to do so many things for him.
“I will definitely protect you.” Liu Hao spoke out what was in his heart for the first time. When Bulma heard these eight simple yet firm words, she could no longer remain calm and shed two lines of tears. However, a relieved smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she was obviously crying with joy.
Bulma didn’t say anything, motioned Liu Hao to sit on the chair, then she pressed a button, and three bugs suddenly flew in front of a new bug, and then three straws pierced in front of the new bug.
Obviously, all the genes converted after the three pairs of Sharingan were turned into liquid and absorbed were injected into this new insect. The biggest function of this insect is to integrate the three genes into one and then inject them into Liu Hao’s body.
Soon the gene fusion was completed. They all belonged to the same gene, but after evolving to a certain level, the fields of evolution were different, but the origin was still the same, so the fusion was effortless. After the fusion, the insect flew in front of Liu Hao and stretched out a sharp straw to pierce into Liu Hao’s body.
“Ah…” A suffocating pain that was countless times stronger than the one Liu Hao experienced when he crashed into a cabinet and died before he traveled through time spread through his meridians to all parts of his body and finally reached his brain, causing Liu Hao to scream no longer able to hold back…
When Liu Hao and Bulma walked out of the laboratory, it was already the morning of the next day. I don’t know if it was an illusion, but Liu Hao was more charming than yesterday, and his confident smile was even more intense. Maybe what someone said was right, your confidence is as great as your ability, and charm comes from self-confidence and strength. Liu Hao is now both capable and confident, so how can he not be charming?
“Are you okay?” Although Bulma already knew that Liu Hao was fine and she was 100% confident in her experiment, she still couldn’t help but ask about Liu Hao.
“Don’t worry, Bulma, I’m fine. Now you protect me, and from now on I will protect you, and forever.”
Liu Hao said seriously, then stood on tiptoe and kissed Bulma lightly on the face, then immediately turned and left. Liu Hao was only seven years old now. Although his height was much taller than that of people of the same age, he was only about the same height as the twelve-year-old Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke in the original work, about 1.5 meters. It was normal for him to stand on tiptoe to kiss Bulma, who was 1.64 meters tall.
“This child.” Bulma came back to her senses a minute after Liu Hao left, but she was not angry. Instead, she chuckled and went back to catch up on her sleep. She did not sleep last night. She cared a lot about her appearance. Of course, she also knew that staying up all night was not good for a woman’s health and would affect her beauty.
Although she was a genius inventor who could solve any problem, she couldn’t help but go back to take a nap. At the same time, she gave an order to the robot hidden on the side, that anyone other than her and Liu Hao who entered her room would be attacked directly.
Although the training ground of the Ninja School was not crowded at this time, it was very busy because today was the upgrade test, or you could say it was a screening test. If you failed, you would either repeat the test or get out.
“Today’s test will be about throwing kunai and shuriken.” Iruka’s words immediately made Uzumaki Naruto shout with joy.
“I’m so lucky. I knew there wouldn’t be a test on the clone jutsu.” But after the excitement, Uzumaki Naruto regretted it, because he had just vowed yesterday that he would become Hokage and not be afraid of the clone jutsu. Isn’t he contradicting himself by saying this now?
Sure enough, he looked around and found that everyone was looking at him with contempt, leaving Uzumaki Naruto with only an awkward smile.
“Naruto, shut up. But since you said you are lucky, I think you should be very confident. You should be the first one to take the exam.”
Iruka was interrupted while speaking happily, and immediately looked over. Seeing that it was Uzumaki Naruto who interrupted him, an idea of ​​playing a mischievous trick suddenly came to his mind, so he immediately arranged for Uzumaki Naruto to take the first test.
“No way.” Uzumaki Naruto suddenly looked bitter. What a tragic child. Although he was very happy that he didn’t have to take the clone jutsu test, he was not necessarily good in other aspects.
Although shuriken and kunai are the simplest among so many things, and also the best among all the things he knows, of course, your best is relative to his clone jutsu, for others it is just barely enough, and it is good enough to pass.
012 Shocking the whole audience (Fourth update, asking for rewards) (Old version)
“Hurry up.” Iruka frowned and spoke in a very serious tone, which instantly dissipated the last bit of hope that Uzumaki Naruto had.
“Come on, what are you afraid of? Look at how powerful I am.” Uzumaki Naruto struck a very cool pose, thinking that he could charm his favorite Sakura. Unfortunately, Sakura was in a dilemma.
What is different from the original is that she does not like Sasuke now. It should be said that she is still hesitating about who to choose and is wavering between Sasuke and Liu Hao. Sakura is still very naive now, and the same goes for Ino beside her. At this time, she does not like him at all, but is attracted by the handsomeness of the opposite sex.
“Who should I choose? Sasuke is very handsome, has a good family background, and is a genius. He’s so cool, but Liu Hao is also very good. His figure is so beautiful, and he has that confident but slightly naughty smile and a chest full of security. Oh, I don’t know what to do.”
Sakura and Ino beside her have not made their choice yet, so there was no falling out between them as in the original work.
“Forget it, don’t think about it. Let’s just let nature take its course.” Sakura and Ino seemed to have made the same decision at the same time, and their whole bodies revealed the innocence that seven-year-olds should have. In fact, both girls are still very childish now. Even though they are a little precocious mentally, they are still very childish in many aspects.
Take their thoughts just now for example, they like beautiful and the best, just like choosing toys. Children will not want ugly toys. Of course, they want the best-looking and most fun toys. Therefore, there is actually no difference between choosing this and that and choosing toys. They all want the best and don’t think about other aspects at all, nor do they feel the need to think about them.
whoosh whoosh whoosh
Bang Bang Bang
Uzumaki Naruto threw out three shuriken. One of them flew somewhere unknown, one hit the center of the circle, and the last one was on the edge of the circle, just one millimeter away from being out of bounds.
“Uzumaki Naruto, you passed the shuriken test.” Iruka looked speechlessly at Uzumaki Naruto who was being narcissistic. It was obviously a matter of luck, as he almost passed the test. However, Iruka still gave Uzumaki Naruto a pass very professionally. After all, luck is also part of strength.
“Did you see that, Sakura? I’m awesome, right?” Naruto Uzumaki, who passed the exam, thought he was very great and rushed to Sakura Haruno to show off. However, before Sakura Haruno could say anything, Iruka had already dealt with him.
“Uchiha Sasuke got all three points right, full marks.”
“Teacher Iruka, this is too fake. How could this arrogant guy get full marks? He must have cheated.” Uzumaki Naruto completely ignored Sakura’s contemptuous look and rushed directly to Iruka to argue, but the answer he got was Iruka’s fist.
“Haruno Sakura got all three points right, full marks.”
“Hyuga Hinata hit all three points, full marks.”
“Aburame Shino hit three points, perfect score.”
“Nara Shikamaru, you passed the exam.” This guy was obviously trying to hide his abilities and get the same score as Uzumaki Naruto.
Soon, people started taking the exam one after another. In less than ten minutes, most of the test takers had finished, with only the last one left.
“Liu Hao, it’s your turn.” Iruka came to the last one and immediately called out his name.
“Here we go, let’s see who’s better, him or Sasuke. But even if Liu Hao gets full marks, they’re still evenly matched. Oh, I don’t know what to choose.”
I have to say that Haruno Sakura is actually a bit narcissistic and very childish. She is choosing someone else without considering that while she is choosing someone else, the person chosen by her is actually also choosing someone else. However, it is normal for her to be like this at her age. Compared to children of the same age on Earth, any child here is precocious.
Liu Hao was speechless. This kind of test seemed too much of a joke for him. If it was an actual combat between two people, he would definitely be very happy. However, throwing shurikens was too boring, and he didn’t have much interest in shurikens and kunai. He had already prepared weapons for himself, and asked Bulma to make them for him carefully.
But no matter what, he still had to take the test, so he didn’t even walk to the place behind the yellow line where the test required him to stand. Instead, he continued to stand motionless on a big tree far behind the yellow line, throwing out three shuriken casually.
There were three loud bangs, and what stunned the whole audience was that Liu Hao not only hit the bull’s eye from such a distance, but also pierced through three wooden stakes.
“This…this is too perverted.” Uzumaki Naruto spoke with a trembling voice. He originally wanted to say that Liu Hao was pretending to be cool, but before the words came to his lips, he encountered such a shocking scene, which immediately changed his tone.
“How could that be? I am the genius of the Uchiha clan. He is just an ordinary person. How could he do better than me? No, he did better than my brother at that time.”
Now Uchiha Itachi has not yet exterminated the Uchiha clan, so Uchiha Sasuke has a very good relationship with him, which even goes beyond ordinary gratitude and is full of gay love.
“Wow…so amazing.” All kinds of exclamations came out of the students’ mouths. Obviously, they had never expected such a scene.
“Huh~ Liu Hao, excellent.” There is actually an excellent grade above the full score, but over the years, no one has ever gotten it except for Konoha Yashiki and others. Even Kakashi, who was more talented than Uchiha Itachi back then, could not get it. But now Liu Hao got it.
Of course, it is a peaceful time now, and the requirements and time for the exams are very relaxed. The requirements for students are not as high as those in the war era when Kakashi, Konoha Yashiki and others lived, because Kakashi, who was the same age as Liu Hao, was already on the battlefield at that time, so there was no point in taking an exam.
“It seems like they are not even on the same level.” At this moment Sakura and Ino compared Liu Hao and Uchiha Sasuke. Uchiha Sasuke was really far inferior to Liu Hao. It should be said that they were not comparable at all. This is the mentality of children. Before they have determined something, if they encounter something better than the previous one, they will choose the better one without hesitation.
It’s just like choosing a toy, but once you make up your mind, nothing can pull you back. Just like Sakura in the original work, she decided on Sasuke. She had always admired him since childhood, and from the beginning it was just like choosing a toy. Later, as time went by and they lived together and were finally assigned to the same class, their feelings for him grew stronger day by day.
Unless something unexpected happens, it will be difficult to change. The same is true for Haruno Sakura and Ino now. They have already decided in their hearts that Liu Hao is the best. After their feelings have been developed, they will not change even if they meet someone better. It’s just that Ino has been taught by her father since she was a child.
You can tell from Ino’s transformation in the original work. She seems to like Sasuke, but to be honest, it’s more like liking a toy when she was a child. Later, she had no thoughts about Sasuke at all, and her expression didn’t change at all when she saw Sasuke or talked about Sasuke.
013 Genocide (Old Version)
Compared to Haruno Sakura, Ino, who comes from a large family, is more precocious and rational. After going through her childhood and reaching a certain age, she will wake up and find that she only liked him like a beautiful toy before. Of course, that is based on the premise that she has not developed any feelings for him like in the original work, otherwise it cannot be guaranteed.
“Next is kunai throwing.” Iruka came back to his senses quickly and continued with the previous topic. After all, the test still had to be taken. Kunai throwing was no longer as simple as the shuriken just now. There were five points that needed to be hit in different positions in the 360 ​​degrees around a person.
It’s not one by one, but five consecutive ones have to be shot at once. Fortunately, the requirements were not as strict as during the war. At that time, the exam was for all the questions at once. The kunai throwing test is not five consecutive ones, but five at the same time in an instant. The two are different. However, the difficulty of the kunai throwing test is much higher than the previous shuriken test.
“Uzumaki Naruto, come here.” Iruka was particularly caring for Uzumaki Naruto today, but Uzumaki Naruto’s face became even more bitter. However, under Iruka’s threatening gaze, he could only walk in obediently.
“Let’s die. Let’s fight.” Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth, pulled out the kunai, and threw it five times in a row without stopping at all.
Bang Bang Bang Bang
“Uzumaki Naruto passed.” Iruka’s eyes bulged. This was too fake. Two out of the five hit the bull’s eye, two just hit the circle line like before, and the last one was of course out of bounds. This kid was really lucky today.
“Haha, I knew it. How could a small test like this possibly stump me who wants to become Hokage?” Uzumaki Naruto shouted excitedly when he saw that he had passed the test, completely forgetting that his legs had been weak ten seconds ago.
With Uzumaki Naruto’s start, the Twelve Ninjas and other students soon started their exams. After the screening of the shuriken exam, there were even fewer students taking the kunai exam, but there were at least more than twenty or almost thirty.
But after the exam, there were only twenty left. As for Liu Hao, the last one who had not yet taken the exam, Iruka had ignored him. Now Iruka would rather believe that students from big families such as Uchiha and Hyuga failed the exam than believe that this monster Liu Hao would fail.
“I made the wooden stakes thicker this time. I don’t believe you can throw five kunai several times heavier than shurikens in a row and still penetrate all five stakes.”
If they came one by one, Liu Hao would definitely pierce Iruka with the wooden stake, but throwing five at once, which means dividing ten points of strength into five parts and throwing each one without stopping in between, is not that easy. You have to know that Liu Hao and others are not even Genin now.
Of course, they just don’t know that Liu Hao is not a person who only knows how to practice. Every night after practice, he would go to the basement to fight with the robots that Bulma made for him to fight. Although these robots have no murderous aura and cannot compare with real life-and-death battles, Liu Hao has slowly accumulated certain combat experience in the constant battles, which is a great advantage.
Liu Hao shook his head indifferently, walked in, took a casual glance and immediately threw out five kunai. Five consecutive and uninterrupted collision sounds were heard immediately.
“Is this true? It’s even more evil than that demon fox.” Some students who had a lot of prejudice against Uzumaki Naruto and didn’t know the facts said reflexively. It’s a pity that these students didn’t know that in the original work, when Pain was fighting, it was the demon fox that saved them. Of course, they were talking about the original work, and they didn’t know the reality here.
“It actually penetrated? How much strength and exquisite power control does this require.” Iruka took a breath. He had been teaching students for so many years but this was the first time he had encountered such a thing. The Third Hokage who was peeping from a distance obviously also saw this scene.
“I’ve checked his family. It’s just an ordinary family. At most, he has a little more money. His background is clean. He can’t be an undercover agent from another ninja village. Moreover, he has lived in Konoha Village since he was a baby. In that case, he can be reused.
No, this is a good seedling. What’s rare is that he was born a commoner and has no connection with those big families. As long as he is willing to be loyal to Konoha, I must protect him.”
The Third Hokage thought of the methods used by those big families, those who obey me prosper and those who oppose me perish, as well as Danzo’s more sinister methods of directly controlling people. He immediately arranged for the power in his hands to secretly protect Liu Hao and not give others the opportunity to take advantage.
Of course, the Third Hokage is not a good guy either. It can be seen from the fact that he is not very nice to Uzumaki Naruto, the son of the heroic Fourth Hokage, for the sake of the interests and balance of the village that he is not a good guy. If Liu Hao’s performance in the Ninja School does not meet the Third Hokage’s ideal goals, then he will definitely withdraw all protection for Liu Hao. This world is so realistic.
“It should be soon. I am the same age as the Twelve Young Warriors, both seven years old now. The Uchiha clan should be destroyed before the end of today. It seems that I have to open the Sharingan quickly, otherwise it will be dangerous. At least I will have an extra protection at the critical moment.”
When Liu Hao returned home, he found Bulma still sleeping. Maybe she was really tired from thinking about him yesterday. Her peaceful and quiet sleeping posture made Liu Hao unable to bear to wake her up.
“According to the original work, the reason for opening the eyes is mostly due to fluctuations in the heart, perhaps hatred or anger, or it can be the result of long-term training. I just integrated the genes last night, and now the genes in my body are changing. According to Bulma, it will take at least half a year for me to open the Sharingan, so I will train even more crazily in the next six months.”
Liu Hao has already planned a series of plans in his mind, but he doesn’t have a good brother who would spend his entire life to open his younger brother’s eyes. Liu Hao can only rely on his own efforts to open his eyes.
Now that life is so stable, too big emotional fluctuations will not occur, so the only way to open your eyes is through long-term exercise. At the same time, more diligent exercise should be able to promote the speed of body change.
After making the decision, Liu Hao continued to live his boring but fulfilling life. Half a year passed quietly. After waking up one night, Liu Hao obviously found that the atmosphere in the village had changed. There was a sense of solemnity. After returning to school and seeing that Uchiha Sasuke was absent, Liu Hao already knew what was going on: the Uchiha clan was exterminated.
Although he knew that he would be discovered sooner or later, he did not think of changing. Firstly, he was not fond of Sasuke and had no interest in him. Secondly, he did not have the ability and it was better for him to keep a low profile. It was a pity that Liu Hao completely forgot that his previous performance was already very high-profile.
014 Science Opens Your Eyes (Please Collect) (Old Version)
“Have you heard that all the Uchiha clan, the largest clan in Konoha, died yesterday?”
“Tsk, you just found out now. I knew it a long time ago. I heard that it was done by that cool Sasuke’s brother. How amazing.”
“He deserves it. Now Sasuke is the only one alive. Let’s see if he dares to look down on us like before.” There was a lot of discussion in the classroom at that moment.
“Hinata, do you know what’s going on?” Although Liu Hao also knew what was going on, he still had to show enough surprise, otherwise it would seem too abrupt.
“Ah… I… I know. I heard from my father that it seemed that Uchiha Sasuke’s brother Uchiha Itachi killed the entire clan, leaving only Uchiha Sasuke alone.” Hinata cried out, and then saw Liu Hao staring at her. Her pretty face blushed, and she hesitated for a moment before speaking slowly.
“Haha, you can’t even see such an obvious loophole. Even if Uchiha Itachi opened the Mangekyō, he just opened it. How many times can the Mangekyō be used in a day? Although the Uchiha clan is not as strong as before, there are still a few ninjas who are above the Jonin level, even if they can’t reach the Kage level.
Even if Uchiha Itachi could kill them all, how could he kill them all silently without alerting anyone with his strength? Never mind, it’s none of my business anyway. ” Liu Hao pretended to be enlightened, and then he didn’t care. He still had to live his life.
After school, Liu Hao returned home as usual, but as soon as he sat down, he was caught by Bulma and taken to the basement.
“What are you doing, Bulma?” Liu Hao looked at Bulma in confusion. He knew that the fusion of the bloodline limit that Bulma was researching had not yet produced any results, so why did she suddenly bring him down?
“Idiot, of course I’m here to check your body and see if your body and genes have been transformed. Once the transformation is successful, I’ll help you open your eyes.” Bulma knocked on Liu Hao’s head in annoyance.
“Is this true? Can you help me open my eyes?” Liu Hao looked at Bulma in surprise.
“If it’s one magatama, it’s still possible. One magatama is the easiest to open. If I’m not mistaken, it requires some inner fluctuations, perhaps hatred or anger.
Then all you need to do is make you have extreme emotional fluctuations. As for the two magatama, you can no longer use this method. You can only open it by yourself in battle. The one magatama is the easiest to open using this method.”
Bulma was examining Liu Hao as she spoke. Half an hour later, Bulma finished her detailed full body examination of Liu Hao and couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief.
“It seems that you have been training harder in the past six months than before, otherwise your body would not have been able to successfully integrate the Sharingan genes so quickly. It is even more perfect than I imagined.” Bulma said happily. After all, the stronger Liu Hao is, the happier she is.
Liu Hao didn’t say anything, he just lay on the table and grinned foolishly. This meant that he could definitely open the Sharingan. As for the Mangekyō and the Eternal Mangekyō, those were too far away at the moment. He would wait until he opened the Three-magatama Sharingan. As for the Mangekyō blindness, he didn’t have to worry about anything like that.
In addition to the idea that he would just wait and see, he also believed that Bulma would be able to solve it, because he had already told Bulma everything he knew about the Sharingan.
“Xiao Hao, what is the most profound thing in your life? Is there anything that you can’t calm down once you think about it, and your emotions fluctuate greatly?”
Bulma asked a little worriedly. Bulma’s method was very simple. She used electronic equipment to hypnotize Liu Hao, who had no resistance or defense at all, to make Liu Hao recall the most profound things in his life and reproduce these scenes in Liu Hao’s mind.
Although it is not as exaggerated and real as the illusion created by Tsukuyomi, it can directly recall the most profound things, making Liu Hao’s entire mind filled with only those things without any other extra thoughts, as if the whole person has returned to the past and is in that thing. This can open his eyes to a great extent. Of course, the prerequisite is that Liu Hao has such an thing that can make him have a violent inner fluctuation in order to succeed.
“I didn’t have it before, but I should have it after I died once. It’s the scene of death. Everyone is afraid of death, and I am the best among them. I am extremely afraid of death. If I were to experience it again, I think I would definitely have a lot of emotional fluctuations.”
Liu Hao recalled the process of his death. Although he was unconscious and the pain had been reduced to a minimum, the feeling of helplessness, darkness, loneliness and fear still enveloped his body and mind.
“Very good.” Bulma nodded with satisfaction. The sound of keys clicking was heard immediately, and something that looked like headphones came to the left and right sides of Liu Hao’s temples.
“Relax your whole body, don’t resist. Once it starts, you can resist. As long as you can break free from the fear of facing death brought by hypnosis, then you have a great chance to open a magatama Sharingan. Remember, you only have one chance.
If you fail the first time, then your heart will resist, and you won’t be able to get any help even if you face this kind of thing again. If you fail, I can’t help you anymore, and you can only rely on yourself in the future. ” Bulma said softly.
“Come on.” Liu Hao relaxed. Bulma took a look and made sure that Liu Hao had relaxed and had no resistance, then gently pressed the red button in front of him.
The silent electric waves immediately stimulated Liu Hao’s brain. Liu Hao, who was completely relaxed, slowly closed his eyes. He found that countless images appeared in his mind, which were completely different from his usual memories.
The images that appeared in my mind were like watching a movie, as if I were immersed in it and watching it as a bystander, or as if I had gone back to the past and was experiencing it again as an insider.
“Haha, it’s twelve o’clock. We can go out for a midnight snack.” Twelve o’clock had passed, and the Liu Hao in the picture in his mind began to replay everything that happened in the past. However, Liu Hao himself seemed to no longer be watching as an outsider. He seemed to have returned to the past and immersed himself in his memories.
He experienced it once again personally, and he knew his fate, death was imminent. He did not want to die, he wanted to struggle, he wanted to resist, but he could not do it. It was as if an invisible hand was controlling everything, because this was just a memory, and Liu Hao was simply deeply immersed in his own memories and unable to extricate himself.
Snap
Liu Hao’s eyes widened. He knew he was going to die. Although he had known this would happen, at this moment he had already merged into the memories of the past, and they were no longer separate. It was like a patient who knew in advance when he would die, but had no choice but to wait for death in fear, helplessness and irresistibility.
015 Uchiha Sasuke’s Challenge (Third update, please give me flowers) (Old version)
“Ah…” Liu Hao found that he had lost control of his body and could only watch the cabinet in front of him expand infinitely. Although this period of time was extremely short, it seemed as long as several decades to Liu Hao. It is true that it is better for a person not to know when he will die. At least if you don’t know when you will die, you won’t be so scared.
“I don’t want to die, I don’t want to die.” Liu Hao screamed madly in his heart, and his body outside also struggled frantically, as if he was really facing death. His tightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide, and his pupils shrank to the extreme. His eyes were full of horror, unwillingness, fear, and terror. His heart was extremely turbulent.
At the same time, the chakra in Liu Hao’s body started to work, and without his need for control, the chakra in his body rushed towards Liu Hao’s eyes frantically.
“I don’t want to die. I finally met my beloved Bulma and lived with her. I promised to protect her. I don’t want to die.”
Liu Hao suddenly roared, and his sudden words made Bulma’s eyes moisten slightly, and her heart felt as sweet as if she had eaten honey. Bulma did not expect that Liu Hao was so obsessed with her, and he thought of herself when facing death.
“Ah…” Liu Hao roared, and struggled out of his memories and returned to reality. As chakra poured into his eyes crazily, his black pupils turned into a heart-pounding scarlet red the moment he woke up.
Unlike Sasuke, who was hit by Uchiha Itachi’s Tsukuyomi when he was seven years old and only one of his eyes opened a single magatama, the other eye remained unchanged.
At this time, both of Liu Hao’s eyes turned scarlet, and a black dot appeared in the center of each pupil, and then a magatama appeared in each eye around the black dot.
The first time he opened a Sharingan, he had one magatama, and both eyes were opened. This was much better than Sasuke who went through a Tsukuyomi and only opened a single magatama in one eye.
Although he is not as good as Obito, the monster who had double magatama in both eyes when he opened his Sharingan for the first time, Liu Hao feels that he is very powerful when he thinks of the price Obito paid for opening his Sharingan.
Obito felt guilty and was in pain about Kakashi becoming like this, and then faced death. In fear of death, he activated the double magatama before dying. No wonder it was such a great stimulation.
It’s better not to get the double magatama after paying so much. It’s just like having money but no life on Earth. Even if you are given a pair of Eternal Mangekyō, it will be useless because you have lost your life and even the powerful Sharingan will be useless.
“Hu…He…” Liu Hao panted heavily and it took him nearly ten minutes to calm down.
“Congratulations, you succeeded.” Bulma walked up to Liu Hao, took a handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat off Liu Hao’s face very carefully and gently.
“Really?” Upon hearing this, the remaining fear in Liu Hao’s heart was suppressed by excitement. He immediately took a look in the mirror and found that his eyes had changed. Both of them had opened a Magatama Sharingan.
“Hehe, it seems that I am not bad. I got the Sharingan gene at the age of seven, and opened the One Magatama Sharingan at the age of seven and a half. It took me half a year to open the Sharingan. Who can compare to me?”
Liu Hao laughed like a psychopath. Fortunately, the basement had strong sound insulation, otherwise it would have attracted the attention of those who were interested.
“Okay, I think you’re very tired. Let’s go, take a shower and have some rest. By the way, take this thing with you.” Bulma pushed Liu Hao out and took out a pair of things similar to contact lenses for Liu Hao to put on.
“What is this?” Liu Hao asked loudly while taking a shower after returning to the room.
“This is the contact lens I invented. If you wear it, even if you open your Sharingan in battle, your eyes will remain the same when others look at you.
Before your strength is strong enough, you can completely hide it from others so that they won’t find out that you have the Sharingan. This will also allow you to fully use the Sharingan in battle without being discovered. This is all for you to conceal your existence.”
Bulma is not the girl when the Dragon Ball plot just came out. Now she is very mature and knows how to protect Liu Hao and how to make Liu Hao live a more carefree life. At least before the three magatama are activated, Liu Hao should not take off his contact lenses.
“Thank you.” Liu Hao put on glasses after coming out. To outsiders, there was no change at all and the glasses were completely invisible. He took a look in the mirror and found that his Sharingan was indeed covered up. To outsiders, there was no change in his eyes at all, and this contact lens was obviously designed by Bulma.
It can be worn for a long time without any impact on the eyes. It will not fall off during battle. It is very comfortable and feels the same as not wearing anything.
“Do you still need to thank me?” Bulma pretended to be unhappy. Liu Hao quickly said that he would never thank her again in the future. Only then did Bulma put away her unhappy expression. In fact, Bulma was very happy in her heart.
Especially when he thought about how Liu Hao was still thinking about him when he was experiencing death just now, ninety-nine percent of what a person says when he is facing death are the truest reflection of that person’s heart and also the greatest obsession.
Squeak
The next day, Liu Hao was awakened from his deep sleep by the chirping of birds. He changed his clothes, ate the breakfast prepared by Bulma, and immediately walked towards school.
Today’s class is different from usual ones. It is held on the training ground. Basically, classes on the training ground are either exams or battles. That’s right, teachers arrange battles between students. In addition to allowing teachers like Iruka to know how far their students have come, it also helps both sides enhance their combat experience.
“Today is a battle class, two against two. You can use all your means. You will be fine with me here.” Iruka said confidently. However, he is a veteran Chunin after all. It would be embarrassing for him if he could not stop a group of kids who are not even Genin in battle at the critical moment.
“Hehe, not even a Genin? What a pity. After opening the Sharingan yesterday, my chakra increased a lot. Now it exceeds the amount of chakra possessed by Genin. Even if I can’t compare to Chunin, I have reached the level of elite Genin.”
Liu Hao found a place to sit down. He thought that he would be the last one to come, just like before. It was a pity that someone didn’t want him to relax like that.
“Teacher Iruka, I’m not interested in anyone else. Let me fight Liu Hao.” Uchiha Sasuke walked out with extremely cold eyes.
Obviously, after experiencing the genocide, he is now very eager for power, and Liu Hao is standing in front of him. In his opinion, if he can’t even defeat Liu Hao, how can he seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi? He must defeat opponents stronger than the last and possess more and more powerful power.
016 Battle (fourth update, please collect and give flowers) (old version)
“This…” Iruka was a little overwhelmed. The Third Hokage, the only remaining orphan of the Uchiha clan after the extermination, asked him to take good care of him. Moreover, Uchiha Sasuke’s emotions were obviously very unstable now, and he didn’t know what to do.
“Liu Hao, I, Uchiha Sasuke, challenge you. Do you dare to accept it?” Uchiha Sasuke ignored Iruka and walked up to Liu Hao and challenged him.
“Do you really like being abused so much?” Liu Hao said while lying on the grass without even looking at Uchiha Sasuke.
“What did you say?” Uchiha Sasuke’s face darkened and a cold light flashed in his eyes.
“It seems that you don’t understand, so I will say something you can understand. Do you like being defeated so much?” Liu Hao said calmly, not taking Uchiha Sasuke seriously at all.
“Humph, you are too arrogant. Don’t think you are so great just because you smashed the wooden stake in the last exam. The Uchiha clan is not someone you can compare to.”
Uchiha Sasuke was immediately furious. He had just experienced the genocide of his clan the night before and was now filled with rage. Although he did not have murderous intent, his anger and murderous intent towards Uchiha Itachi were brought out by Liu Hao’s words that showed he was completely disregarded.
“Teacher Iruka, since he likes to be defeated so much, I don’t mind, but I can’t do anything if you don’t approve.” Liu Hao shrugged and said to Iruka.
Iruka looked at Uchiha Sasuke who was stubborn and determined to not give up, and he knew that he had to agree. Deep down, he also wanted to see how strong the son of the former Uchiha clan leader, who was now the last surviving Uchiha bloodline in Konoha, was. He also wanted to see how strong Liu Hao was.
“Wow, these two guys are fighting. This is going to be interesting.” A student said gloatingly.
“Tsk, boring.” Inuzuka Kiba said disdainfully. He looked like he didn’t take Uchiha Sasuke seriously at all. However, Akainu in his arms barked twice, and Inuzuka Kiba’s face changed immediately.
“Akainu, what did you say? You said that guy named Liu Hao is dangerous?” If it was anyone else, Inuzuka Kiba would definitely have disdained it, but the ninja dogs of every member of their Inuzuka clan have an extraordinary sense of touch, a sense of danger, so when Akainu said that, he immediately put on an extremely solemn expression and looked at Liu Hao.
“Bark, bark.” Akainu barked a few more times, and only Inuzuka Kiba understood what his barking meant.
“You told me not to mess with him, or it would be dangerous? You mean even if the two of us used secret techniques, we wouldn’t be his match?”
Inuzuka Kiba said in disbelief. You know, he took the exams casually, and a high score in the exam does not mean strong. In his opinion, he is the strongest in the whole class. As long as he and Akainu use the family secret technique, even the people of the Uchiha clan will be defeated. But now Akainu told him not to mess with Liu Hao, how could Inuzuka Kiba not be surprised?
“Even the bugs are trembling, what on earth is going on? Is there a power hidden in Liu Hao’s body that makes bugs feel the danger?” Aburame Shino thought secretly in her heart. For a moment, the twelve little strong men had their own thoughts in their minds.
“Liu Hao, beat that arrogant Sasuke to death.” Uzumaki Naruto immediately jumped out to support Liu Hao.
“Go ahead, but just stop when you’re done.” Iruka had no choice but to let the two fight.
“Hmph, open your eyes and see how big the gap is between you and me who has the blood of the Uchiha clan.” Uchiha Sasuke was the first to shoot out several shurikens at high speed. It was obvious that he wanted to test Liu Hao. If Liu Hao took it, he would immediately release his strongest attack to end the battle.
If Liu Hao dodged, he would throw out the kunai in his left hand, ready to block Liu Hao’s dodging position at any time. It must be said that although Uchiha Sasuke has no combat experience, his combat talent is still good.
It was a pity that he was destined to be disappointed, because Liu Hao just stood there without moving from beginning to end, and did not take out a kunai to block. Just when he wanted to taunt Liu Hao for being scared silly, a scene that he could not believe, or should I say, a scene that no one present could believe, occurred.
Just when Uchiha Sasuke’s shuriken was about to fly to Liu Hao’s body, Liu Hao’s right hand suddenly stretched out, and directly caught all the shurikens in front of him like a dragonfly touching the water. Yes, he used his right hand to catch the sharp shurikens.
“How is it possible? This guy actually caught my shuriken with his bare hands? Are his eyes so insightful?” Uchiha Sasuke said in surprise.
“Hehe, I thought I would have to open my Sharingan to catch it with my bare hands, but it seems that my strength has increased since I opened my Sharingan yesterday. Now, even without opening my Sharingan, I can still see the trajectory of the shuriken clearly with my normal glasses.”
After catching a few shurikens, Liu Hao threw the shurikens in his hand aside as if he were throwing away garbage, and he had a rough understanding of his own strength in his heart.
Although he lacks powerful ninjutsu, genjutsu and even taijutsu, he can fight against ordinary chunins who have no bloodline limits and no secret techniques just by relying on his daily and nightly combat with the robot captain, and the attack skills specially created for him by Bulma for killing. After activating the Sharingan, he can fight against ordinary chunins who have no bloodline limits and no secret techniques.
If he learned a few ninjutsu, genjutsu or taijutsu, he would be able to defeat a Chunin even if he faced one with a bloodline limit.
After all, although Liu Hao now possesses the chakra of an elite Genin, he has never experienced the cruelty of life and death battles, nor has he learned any ninjutsu, physical techniques, or illusion techniques. He relies on his fists and feet to fight, and cannot maximize the effect of chakra.
“Is this the limit of your strength? Do you want to admit defeat on your own or after I knock you down?” Liu Hao looked at Uchiha Sasuke expressionlessly.
“Don’t look down on me. Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” Uchiha Sasuke showed no mercy and threw out three kunai to block Liu Hao’s escape route. No matter whether Liu Hao caught them or dodged, he had to stop where he was. He then raised his chakra into the air in one breath and suddenly spit it out, turning it into a huge fireball.
“Wow, that’s a C-rank fire ninjutsu. I didn’t expect he learned it before he even graduated. That’s amazing. Liu Hao is definitely going to lose this time. He hasn’t even learned any ninjutsu yet.”
“He is truly a genius of the Uchiha clan. Although it seems that he can only use the Great Fireball Technique once with his current strength, it is already amazing.” Iruka was secretly surprised at Uchiha Sasuke’s strength, and at the same time, he was ready to save Liu Hao.
The high temperature flames surrounded Liu Hao and continued to burn him, but Uchiha Sasuke, who released this ninjutsu, stood there coolly: “Now you know how powerful the Uchiha clan is, this is the fate of you who underestimated the Uchiha clan.”
017 Sasuke’s Defeat (Please add to collection) (Old version)
“Liu Hao, are you okay?” Hyuga Hinata looked worriedly at the boy who often made her happy. She couldn’t see Liu Hao at all in the burning flames and murmured in her heart.
“Do you look down on the Uchiha clan? No, I just look down on you.” At this moment, Liu Hao’s disdainful voice sounded from the flames. Not long after, Liu Hao walked out of the flames safely.
“You…how could you be okay? You were clearly hit by the Great Fireball Jutsu.” Uchiha Sasuke looked at Liu Hao in surprise. The one he just used was the strongest ninjutsu he knew so far and also the only offensive ninjutsu. After using it, he didn’t have much chakra left.
“Are you talking about that?” Liu Hao pointed at the slowly dying flames. What was burning in the flames was actually a piece of wood.
“Substitution jutsu!” Uchiha Sasuke exclaimed, and Iruka’s pupils shrank. It turned out that Liu Hao already knew what Uchiha Sasuke was going to do when he was forming a hand seal.
But he didn’t care. He really wanted to see the hand seals of the Great Fireball Jutsu. Although he only had a Magatama Sharingan now and couldn’t copy it, with Uchiha Sasuke’s current slow hand seal speed, he could still open the Sharingan to see clearly what seals he made. At the same time, he also memorized the hand seals of the Great Fireball Jutsu in his mind and decided to learn this ninjutsu when he returned.
“Don’t you know? Although the Three Body Technique is simple, it is one of the most practical ninjutsu in combat. For those who are not even Genin, using the Three Body Technique to fight is enough. But you, an idiot, foolishly used the Great Fireball Technique as if you were afraid that others would not know that you have ninjutsu.
Now I think you have no chakra left, and your body is exhausted because of the chakra depletion. I am very depressed. Can an idiot like you really be called a genius?”
As Liu Hao spoke, he slowly walked in front of Uchiha Sasuke, who could only helplessly throw kunai or shurikens continuously. Unfortunately, he did not have many kunai and shurikens with him, and no matter how he threw them, Liu Hao easily caught them and threw them aside.
“How dare you humiliate me.” Uchiha Sasuke was a man with extremely low self-esteem and extremely arrogant. When he heard Liu Hao say that he, as a genius, was an idiot, he immediately summoned up his remaining strength and punched Liu Hao.
Liu Changkong sneered, grasped Uchiha Sasuke’s fist with one hand, and exerted force suddenly, and Uchiha Sasuke immediately screamed in pain.
“How can you be a ninja with such a weak body? You’re an idiot using ninjutsu. Your three-body technique is not solid and you can’t apply it to actual combat. You don’t know illusion techniques, and your body is so weak, let alone physical skills. If you’re not an idiot, what are you?” Liu Hao pinched Uchiha Sasuke’s fist, suddenly pulled him up and threw him to the side with great force.
Uchiha Sasuke couldn’t control his body at all and could only come into close contact with the ground. With a bang, he hit the ground and screamed in pain again. As a young master who had never experienced such a situation, he immediately fainted from the pain.
After doing all this, Liu Hao returned to the grass where he had just been lying and started chatting with Hinata Hyuga who was sitting next to him, completely ignoring the dull gazes of the others present.
“Okay, next, it’s Uzumaki Naruto vs. ***.” After all, as a teacher, Iruka quickly came to his senses, memorized the process of the battle between the two, and then continued to arrange the next round of battles.
“Hinata, was I very powerful just now? Were you conquered by my charm?” Liu Hao started a new round of teasing.
“Don’t… don’t say that… I… I didn’t!” Hyuga Hinata didn’t feel unhappy at all because she had Liu Hao. Therefore, she didn’t notice Uzumaki Naruto because he tried hard to get recognition from others like herself (she wanted recognition from her father), nor did she silently remember Uzumaki Naruto like in the original book.
She is very happy now. When she returns to school and is with Liu Hao, she gets the happiness that she doesn’t have at home. Although Liu Hao often makes her embarrassed, she is very happy in her heart. Her mind is very simple. She just wants to be with Liu Hao because with Liu Hao she can get the happiness that she didn’t have before, and she won’t feel depressed. The girl’s mind is really simple.
Now she and Uzumaki Naruto haven’t said many words to each other, and of course the plot in the original book has not appeared. Now she is firmly attracted to Liu Hao, even though Liu Hao was just a otaku in his previous life and had zero experience in picking up girls.
But it is easy to coax a 17-year-old girl, especially a very innocent girl like Hinata who has always been unhappy in a big family.
After the battle with Uchiha Sasuke, more than four years have passed unknowingly. During these four years, Liu Hao has been doing more and more strenuous training every day, and has been constantly exploring and using the Sharingan. He has his Sharingan open all the time.
Until your chakra is exhausted and can no longer be maintained, you can continue to practice chakra, tap into the Sharingan, train the Sharingan, and even increase the time the Sharingan is open. It can be said to have multiple uses.
Liu Hao’s goal is to be able to keep the Sharingan open for a long time, even for a whole day. Although this goal is quite far away for him at the moment, having a goal gives you motivation.
During these four years, Uchiha Sasuke challenged him every month. Although this guy was arrogant, proud and self-deprecating, it was undeniable that he was indeed very smart. In addition, the genocide caused his mental age to develop rapidly, and he was far more mature than his peers. In the end, Uzumaki Naruto, who had been competing with him, did not know what was wrong with him and actually learned from him to challenge Liu Hao.
Liu Hao certainly enjoys having two meat shields to bully every month so he can check if his training has improved, and he doesn’t have to pay for any injuries.
Today is not only Liu Hao’s twelfth birthday, but also the graduation exam. Liu Hao has gained a lot in the past four years. He trains tirelessly every day and fights against robots at night.
In addition, the ninja school also taught him several basic attack ninjutsu, and he mastered them all and gained a lot of combat experience from constant battles with robots. He became more and more proficient in the use of ninjutsu, and his speed in making hand seals became faster and faster. Now he can make five seals per second.
As for the Sharingan, apart from the huge emotional fluctuations when it opened, it has not appeared until now, so it has not evolved until now. However, Liu Hao has a hunch that he only needs a little bit of external stimulation.
For example, if he had a life-and-death battle with other ninjas, he would definitely be able to activate the two magatama, because Liu Hao had already mastered the one magatama and had been at the peak for a long time, but he had always lacked the opportunity to evolve, and this opportunity was fighting.
018 Graduation Exam (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Therefore, although Liu Hao still has one magatama in his Sharingan, through constant use and excavation, the one magatama Sharingan can be opened for a very long time, and his ability to use one magatama can be said to have reached the pinnacle.
If an Uchiha clan member who has opened one magatama fights Liu Hao, even if they both have one magatama, that Uchiha clan member is definitely far inferior to Liu Hao. Liu Hao knows the importance of a solid foundation. Liu Hao’s current strength can be said to be superior to all others, and he can even defeat Hyuga Neji and others who are one year older than him.
Moreover, Liu Hao thought of the Rasengan, which is the easiest yet the most difficult to learn. He has been secretly learning the Rasengan on his own for the past four years, but as for the results, it is unknown.
“We have been together for six years. After today, you will leave the Ninja School. As a teacher, I am very proud that I can teach so many outstanding students like you. I hope that you can become an excellent ninja after graduation. Now let’s start the graduation examination, which will test the clone technique among the three body techniques.”
Iruka’s words made Uzumaki Naruto tragic. Over the years, Uzumaki Naruto had dodged every promotion exam, and none of them tested the clone jutsu. But this time it was the clone jutsu, so Uzumaki Naruto was destined to be a tragedy.
“The first Inuzuka Kiba.”
“Heh~ it’s no big deal.” Inuzuka Kiba walked out with an attitude of being the boss and second to none, and made a seal. With a pop, the smoke dissipated, and an avatar that looked exactly like Inuzuka Kiba appeared beside him.
“Very good, full marks. This is a forehead protector that proves you are a Genin. From the moment you get this forehead protector, you are an official Genin of Konoha Village.” Iruka smiled with satisfaction. Although this Inuzuka Kiba either slept, fed the dog, or skipped classes during class, his grades were impeccable.
“Next, Hyuga Hinata.”
“Very good, full marks, this is your forehead protector.”
“Next, Uchiha Sasuke.”
“Full marks.”
“The next one is Nara Shikamaru.”
……
Soon all the students in the only remaining class of six years passed the exam, leaving only the last two.
“Liu Hao.” Iruka made a check mark on the exam list in front of him. When he found out there were still two left, he felt a little reluctant. After all, it would be a lie to say that there was no affection between them after being together for six years.
Liu Hao, who was teasing Hinata, could only walk out with an unhappy look on his face when he heard this. When he came to the podium, Liu Hao did not stop at all. He did not make any movement at all. As soon as Liu Hao stepped on the podium, an avatar that looked exactly like Liu Hao appeared.
At the same time, Liu Hao picked up one of the last two forehead protectors on the podium and turned to leave. From the time he walked up to the podium to the time he walked down, Liu Hao never stopped, as if he didn’t need to make any seals at all.
“That’s… a very fast hand seal forming speed. Even among the jonin in the entire Konoha, there are not many who can form hand seals at such a speed. At least five hand seals per second. How old is he? Twelve years old.
Moreover, he has been raised in a greenhouse, unlike children in the war era. He behaves so well in the greenhouse. If he was born in the war era, his achievements may be very high now. “
Iruka couldn’t calm down for a long time. Five seals per second was close to the limit of the ninja’s hand seal speed. There were very few ninjas who could reach six seals per second. Even many Kage-level ninjas might not be able to perform six seals per second. No wonder Iruka was so surprised to see Liu Hao’s performance.
“How amazing! I couldn’t see anything even when I opened my white eyes just now. Is this Liu Hao’s strength? I am so far behind him.”
Hinata just now secretly rolled her eyes, but unfortunately she couldn’t see Liu Hao’s hand seal speed at all. She couldn’t help feeling a little depressed, as she was far behind him. But she soon cheered up, secretly looking at Liu Hao with her watery eyes, which were full of determination.
“The last one, Uzumaki Naruto.” After a moment, Iruka came to his senses and realized that he had wasted a lot of time, so he hurriedly called out the last student, who was also the one that gave him the most headaches, and whom he loved and hated, Uzumaki Naruto.
“Look at my performance, the clone jutsu.” Chakra far exceeding that of a Genin suddenly surged from Uzumaki Naruto’s body, and Liu Hao was extremely envious.
Damn it, I work so hard to refine chakra every day, and constantly use the Sharingan to train chakra, and now I have the chakra quality of a Chunin level. Damn, this guy doesn’t have any practice results at all, he just plays with chakra every day, but his chakra is increasing day by day.
The amount of chakra is astonishing, but the technique used is very difficult to control, because next to Uzumaki Naruto is a clone lying on the ground, looking dying and ready to die at any time.
Iruka, who was originally very happy and expectant about Uzumaki Naruto’s powerful chakra, suddenly twitched his eyes. His excessive expectations and the sudden blow made him feel like he was disappointed with his friend. He could no longer hold back and yelled:
“Naruto, you fail. You are a jerk. You either skip classes or sleep during class.”
As expected, Uzumaki Naruto was in tragedy. Everyone left with a forehead protector, except Uzumaki Naruto, who was sitting on the swing in a daze. He looked extremely sad, which was not what a twelve-year-old boy should be like.
“Hey, this guy, if he was born on Earth, he would definitely be a popular person. It’s a pity that he was born in this Naruto world full of killing and sin, and he is a stubborn person. The Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina who could protect him are dead, and the Third Hokage has no regard for their friendship and treats him as a weapon, so being nice to him is just a charity.
Jiraiya, his father’s master, was away for a long time. When he came back, he was concerned about Konoha’s interests and the obstruction of Danzo and others, just like the Third Hokage. He was worried that Uzumaki Naruto would be out of control, so the ninjutsu he taught him was very limited. “
Liu Hao glanced at Uzumaki Naruto but did not intend to comfort him. Although Liu Hao had not become hard-hearted, he had already adapted to this world and knew that if he wanted to live longer and more comfortably, he had to let his heart be a little cooler. This was not the passionate world in the anime.
Even in the passionate world of anime, people can die, let alone this place which is not passionate at all. Just in Konoha Village, there is a sense of crisis everywhere, and anyone who gets close to Uzumaki Naruto is in danger and will be under surveillance by Konoha Village.
The reason why the Twelve Little Strongmen were not monitored was because they all had powerful families backing them up. Konoha would not dare to do anything to the Twelve Little Strongmen, the future heirs of the big families.
019 The Book of Sealed Records (Part 3) (Old Version)
“Why don’t you just let me graduate alone?” At dusk, Uzumaki Naruto looked at the scenery in front of him, which seemed very beautiful in the past, but now it seemed a bit boring. He sighed very lonely.
“In fact, Iruka is an orphan just like you. He does this just because he wants you to keep improving. How about this, maybe I can make you qualified, and I will tell you a secret.” Mizuki sat next to Uzumaki Naruto, smiling very gently on the surface, but actually he was smiling with a dagger hidden in his heart.
With Mizuki’s persuasion, Uzumaki Naruto immediately jumped up excitedly, but neither of them knew that Liu Hao was hiding aside and looking at them with a sneer.
“The Book of Sealed Ninjutsu, haha, what I lack the most is Ninjutsu. In addition to the various Shadow Clone Techniques, there should be many powerful forbidden techniques in it, and the Rasengan should also be there. Oh, I thought it was very simple when I watched the anime, but when I did it myself, I realized it was not simple at all. No wonder it took the Fourth Hokage three years to master this Ninjutsu. It is really the simplest and the most difficult.”
That’s right, Liu Hao planned to take this opportunity to hide aside and use the remote recorder given to him by Bulma to hide aside and record all the words on the Book of Seals from a distance the moment Uzumaki Naruto opened the Book of Seals.
At night, Uzumaki Naruto stole the Book of Seales just as in the original novel. However, Liu Hao knew that this was the Third Hokage’s guilt towards the Fourth Hokage. He had never taken care of Uzumaki Naruto at all, so out of guilt he gave Uzumaki Naruto a chance and allowed him to successfully steal the Book of Seales.
As for how much he can learn, it depends on Uzumaki Naruto’s luck. Therefore, this can be said to be the only chance the Third Hokage gives to Uzumaki Naruto. It can be regarded as a kind of compensation. Fortunately, Liu Hao also knows that the Third Hokage is just peeking through the crystal ball, so as long as he is careful, he will definitely not be discovered.
“Haha, I am indeed a genius. The Book of Seals said that it was heavily guarded, but I got it in no time. Let me take a look first.” Uzumaki Naruto came to an open space and immediately opened the Book of Seals. Liu Hao, who had been hiding aside and following Uzumaki Naruto, immediately took out an instrument similar to a telescope.
Looking around, even from such a long distance, he could see the information in front of him on the Sealed Book clearly. At the same time, Liu Hao pressed the button on the telescope. This is the recording function. Everything he saw would be recorded to prevent him from forgetting.
“What a pity, Uzumaki Naruto only opened half of it, and there are too few ninjutsu shown.” Liu Hao said very unhappily. He completely forgot about being greedy. Although he only opened half of it, he recorded almost ten ninjutsu.
Moreover, the Book of Sealing does not simply record the hand seals and names of the ninjutsu, but also contains annotations and explanations of the ninjutsu, how to learn better and faster, and even tricks for application. It should have been put there by the Fourth Hokage.
It’s a pity that the top leaders of Konoha are worried that if the ninjutsu in the Sealed Book is spread to other ninjas of Konoha, those ninjas will become too powerful and out of control. Otherwise, Konoha’s strength will definitely be stronger. It’s all out of selfish motives. Although the ninjutsu above has the annotations of the Fourth Hokage, not everyone can learn it.
In addition to talent and understanding, there are also physical problems. For example, who else can learn the Wood Release Ninjutsu except the first generation of Hokage? Even if it is spread out and people remember it, they can’t learn it.
“Forget it, I am satisfied. I can learn all the other ten ninjutsu except the two Wood Releases I saw. The most important thing is that the annotations of the Rasengan that I need are all there.”
Liu Hao quickly realized his mistake, so he put away the recorder and turned to leave. After all, this was a dangerous place and many ninjas would be coming soon, so it would be better to go back quickly.
“Xiao Hao is back, did you get it?” Bulma’s voice was heard as soon as he entered the door.
“It was a bit troublesome. I only got ten, two of which I cannot learn, but it’s enough.” Liu Hao handed the recorder to Bulma, and Bulma immediately went to the basement to upload all the images from the recorder to the computer.
“Based on the annotations of these ninjutsu, as well as the analysis of your physique, comprehension, talent and learning situation, these three ninjutsu are currently the most suitable for you, and they are also the fastest and most suitable for you to learn.” Bulma quickly analyzed what Liu Hao needed most.
“Needless to say, I have already learned the second stage of the Rasengan. What I lack is the third stage. Here happens to be the annotation I need. With this, I should be able to complete the one-handed Rasengan in the next few days.”
That’s right, what Liu Hao learned was not the Rasengan created by Uzumaki Naruto’s shadow clone at the beginning, but the one-handed Rasengan like the Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya and others. In addition, there was no one to guide him, and he relied entirely on his own exploration and the few words he knew from the original work to learn, which is why he learned so slowly.
However, if other ninjas knew about this, they would be absolutely horrified, because such a learning speed is very slow in Liu Hao’s eyes, but if other ninjas knew about this, they would think it is absolutely terrifyingly fast. You have to know that he knows nothing and only knows a few things, and he has to figure it out almost everything on his own.
It is really scary to ask a student from a ninja school who has not even graduated from the level of Genin to learn A-level ninjutsu by himself without anyone teaching him, and he has never even seen it before, just figuring it out on his own, and he is only one step away from completing it.
“This is a water jutsu and the other one is a fire jutsu. Hey, why is my chakra attribute not wind attribute? If it was wind attribute, I would know more and take fewer detours.”
Liu Hao now deeply felt the pain of self-study without a teacher. Fortunately, he had Bulma to help him analyze, which saved him a lot of effort, otherwise it would be even more troublesome.
“Just save your breath and stop talking nonsense. If other people knew that you have three natural chakra attributes, they would be jealous of you to death.” Bulma said unhappily.
After hearing this, Liu Hao could only smile foolishly. Maybe the old man didn’t lie to him. His luck really had turned around. His good fortunes had begun since he met Bulma.
Although his talent is not very high, his luck is very good, because he is born with three attributes, which makes him much better than many talented ninjas. The choice and range of ninjutsu he can use are also wider. Three years ago, he went to a ninja store and bought chakra test strips for testing.
Chakra test strips may be very expensive for ninjas below the rank of Jonin, but for Liu Hao’s family, which is not short of money, they can buy as many as they want. The test results surprised him greatly: he was born with three chakra attributes.
“Alas, it’s a pity that the water attribute is more auxiliary. Fortunately, I still have the two offensive attributes of thunder and fire. If it is the earth attribute, I really don’t know what to do. I don’t like the earth attribute very much.”
020 The Smart Iron-Blooded Kai (Fourth update, please give me flowers, collect) (Old version)
At this time, many jonins, even elite jonins, gathered in the office of the Third Hokage. It was a rare and lively scene.
“Hokage, may I ask why you called us here?” Hatake Kakashi said lazily.
“The students graduating this year are the future of Konoha. I’m having a headache. How should they be divided into classes? If there were twelve, it would be fine, but there are thirteen. Should we let a jonin teacher teach only one student? That would be a waste.”
The Third Hokage rubbed his forehead. Apparently, Liu Hao’s arrival had turned the twelve Xiaoqiang, which were evenly distributed, into thirteen people. Therefore, the Third Hokage didn’t know what to do.
“Hokage, just let one of the teachers take care of one more student. Gai is very energetic and all the students he teaches have graduated a year. It may not be difficult to ask him to take care of one more student.” Kakashi is truly Iron-Blooded Gai’s best friend. He actually takes such good care of him.
“Kakashi, how can you be like this? Youth doesn’t allow you to be so lazy. You should burn your youth. Hokage, Kakashi has been muddleheaded and lazy these past few years.
For the future of Konoha and for Kakashi to regain his confidence, I strongly suggest that the Hokage arrange a unique class for Kakashi and let him teach four students at the same time. In this way, I guarantee that Kakashi will never have time to slack off. “
Who says that Iron-Blooded Kai only knows passion and youth? His clear and logical words made everyone present, including the Third Hokage, look at him with admiration. Such a person who seems to be wise but appears foolish should never be offended. Just look at Kakashi’s fate. Kakashi was so smart, but he was tricked by Iron-Blooded Kai at the critical moment.
“What you said makes perfect sense. In that case, Kakashi, I’ll leave these four students to you. Two of them are problem children, and I prepared them especially for you.”
The Third Hokage seemed to be influenced by the youthfulness of Tiexue Kai, and he seemed to be more than ten years younger. He spoke with great energy, but his cunning and complacent look was obviously intentional.
“Damn Kai.” Kakashi was depressed. He was already depressed knowing that he had to teach students and couldn’t even sleep. Now he had to teach four students, two of whom were problem children. Wouldn’t this mean that he didn’t even have time to sleep?
“Okay, it’s decided. The meeting is adjourned. You can each go and lead your own students.” The Third Hokage was afraid that Kakashi would refuse, so he gave the order hurriedly. It was true that a higher-ranking official could crush a lower-ranking official.
Although Kakashi has a very high status among all the jonin in Konoha, he is still far from being able to be the Hokage, so he could only look at Tieblooded Kai with resentful eyes with tears in his eyes before leaving, which made the nervous Tieblooded Kai’s scalp tingle before he left.
“Kakashi, what kind of problem child could give the Third Hokage such a headache?” Asuma walked over and asked curiously.
“Let me take a look. Hmm! Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and this Liu Hao. This name is quite unique and rare.”
Although Hatake Kakashi looked very lazy when he saw the first name, there was a gleam of light in the depths of his eyes. Obviously, he thought of his teacher. When he saw Uchiha Sasuke, he thought of Uchiha Obito. As for the latter two, he really didn’t know much about them with his life that could be compared to that of a otaku.
“Kakashi, you have to pay attention to this kid.” Kurenai Yuhi suddenly walked over and pointed at a name on the list in Kakashi’s hand. It was not Uzumaki Naruto, not Uchiha Sasuke, but Liu Hao.
“What’s wrong? What’s so special about him? It seems that only his name is special.” Hatake Kakashi looked at Kurenai blankly. The speechless look almost made Kurenai cast an illusion.
“You are a jonin who never goes out for no reason and always has something to do when you go out, of course you don’t know anything about the ninja school. You probably all think that the best student in this class is Uchiha Sasuke.
Actually, that’s not the case. Uchiha Sasuke has no power to resist this student named Liu Hao. I accidentally heard the Third Hokage say that Liu Hao’s strength might be even stronger than Ningci and Xiao Li who graduated last year.”
It was rare for Xi Ri Hong to show a serious expression, but her charming and delicate face showed this expression which made her even more beautiful.
“So powerful?” Kakashi Hatake’s eyes changed slightly. It was written on his face that Liu Hao was just a commoner. Although there were often genius ninjas among commoners, there was still a certain gap between them and genius ninjas with bloodline limits. Therefore, Kakashi thought that Liu Hao was just a supporting role at most. Now it seems that Uchiha Sasuke is the supporting role.
“Yes.” Xi Ri Hong nodded, without a trace of joking. Now even Tie Xue Kai became serious. They all knew that Ningci, a student of Tie Xue Kai, was very talented. He had learned the Eight Trigrams Sixty-four Palms and the Sky-turning Technique. But such a person actually said that Liu Hao might be stronger than them.
You have to know that these students are just flowers in a greenhouse, and have not been baptized by the fire of war. Unlike the era that Kakashi and others lived in, if someone else said this, they would never believe it. But since it came from the mouth of the Third Hokage, who is known as the Ninja Doctor and the Ninja Hero, Kakashi and others had to take this kid named Liu Hao seriously.
Maybe it could be the future of Konoha. They know how high the vision of the Third Hokage is. Every ninja he admires will at least become a quasi-Hokage in the future unless he dies young or has an accident. This can be seen from the three disciples taught by the Third Hokage.
“That’s great! If Xiao Li knew about this, his youth would definitely burn even more vigorously. To celebrate that Xiao Li has such an opponent, I will make him run around Konoha 500 times when he gets back.” Tiexue Kai’s eyes burned with flames and he rushed back excitedly, making Kakashi and others behind him frown.
“Liu Hao? Let me try what you can do today.” Kakashi Hatake, who had originally been uninterested, also became a little curious and walked a little faster. Of course, this pace was relative to usual. Compared with other senior ninjas, he was obviously as slow as an ant.
“You are all now Genin. Starting today you will be divided into classes. After graduation you will have a Jonin sensei to guide your training.”
“That’s great. With the guidance of a senior ninja, I will definitely become stronger. Uchiha Itachi, just wait. Soon, my little brother who you think is a waste will come to seek revenge on you.” Uchiha Sasuke bit his lips, clenched his fists and shouted in his heart.
021 Class Division (Old Version)
“Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, and Hyuga Hinata.” Iruka announced. His words made Hyuga Hinata extremely disappointed, and she did not form a group with Liu Hao.
“Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, Yamanaka Ino.” Ino was depressed. Why should I be with this lazy guy and that fat guy who only knows how to eat?
“Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke and Liu Hao.” Sakura was excited, Ino was annoyed, Hinata was envious, and Uzumaki Naruto exploded.
“Teacher Iruka, why do you want me to be in the same group with this arrogant guy?” Uzumaki Naruto felt very good about himself and completely ignored the fact that he was the last one in the group.
“Shut up, Uchiha Sasuke is the second best in the class, and you were placed with him just to take care of you.”
Iruka rejected Uzumaki Naruto’s words without hesitation, making Uzumaki Naruto look at Uchiha Sasuke very unhappy. Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a sly grin. It was obvious that the two of them had become brothers in distress just like in the original work.
Seeing Uzumaki Naruto like this, Uchiha Sasuke, who was full of murderous intent, couldn’t help but twitch his mouth and almost laughed out loud. He didn’t even realize that he had unknowingly developed a gay relationship with his last-place student.
“It turned out like this. I thought it was just a single group, but it turned out to be four people. It doesn’t matter. This is better. What I want most now is to fight with a murderer like Zabuza. His cold murderous aura will definitely allow me to quickly integrate into the battle. It’s time for the Sharingan to evolve.”
Liu Hao thought to himself that he didn’t care what class he was assigned to. He didn’t expect Kakashi to guide him anyway. This lazy guy didn’t even teach the son of his master, the Fourth Hokage, so how could he take care of him?
“Damn it, Sakura actually took my spot.”
Ino thought indignantly that she seemed not to have seen the kiss between Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto just now. Soon, their respective jonin teachers came to take them away, but before leaving, these jonin teachers all glanced at Liu Hao secretly.
“Why is it that our teacher is the only one who hasn’t come for such a long time? Why don’t we play a trick on him?” Uzumaki Naruto waited for Kakashi for a long time but he didn’t see him coming, so he immediately set a trap. Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke were obviously very dissatisfied with their jonin teacher so they didn’t stop him.
Half an hour later, Kakashi Hatake finally arrived. As soon as he opened the door, he was hit on the head by the paint. Sakura pretended that she had already stopped Naruto, but in fact she was shouting in her heart that Naruto did a good job.
To the three of them, it seemed that Kakashi could not hide, but Liu Hao clearly noticed that the moment Kakashi came in, he glanced at the painted position. It was obvious that he had seen it early on and could easily have avoided it, but he did not.
“My first impression of you, how should I put it, is disgusting.” Hatake Kakashi said nonchalantly, leaving Uzumaki Naruto and the others speechless. They were so casual even after being pranked. But no matter what, they couldn’t change teachers and could only follow Kakashi to the rooftop.
“Please introduce yourselves. Tell us your names, favorite things to do, dreams, etc.” Hatake Kakashi looked at the four kids in front of him, and finally turned his gaze to Liu Hao, who had been lying on the rooftop half asleep since he came up.
It was a pity that he was speechless because the brat actually ignored him. He couldn’t help but wonder whether Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were the problem children or Liu Hao was the problem child. Little did he know that Liu Hao already knew everything about him.
Of course, he didn’t have any expectations of him. Liu Hao had already learned all the ninjutsu that Kakashi Hatake would teach him by himself. The reason he didn’t graduate early was to let those senior ninja teachers take him to fight against other villages or rebel ninjas. For example, like now, he was looking forward to fighting with Zabuza.
Therefore, Liu Hao certainly would not pay attention to a teacher who he knew could not help him in any other aspects except saving him at the critical moment. It would be better for him to close his eyes and refine his chakra.
“Wait, before the teacher asks us to introduce ourselves, you should introduce yourself first.” As expected, Uzumaki Naruto couldn’t keep quiet for even a minute.
“Okay, my name is Hatake Kakashi, and I don’t want to tell you about my likes and dislikes. As for my future dreams, I have many interests. Now it’s your turn, so you go first.”
After Hatake Kakashi finished speaking, Haruno Sakura couldn’t help but whisper something, but it was as good as saying nothing, so of course Hatake Kakashi ignored it.
“My name is Uzumaki Naruto, I like…” Uzumaki Naruto said a lot of words that were the same as those in the original work.
“My name is Haruno Sakura, and my favorite person is…” Haruno Sakura said this and glanced at Liu Hao who was sleeping. The rest was the same as in the original book.
“My name is Uchiha Sasuke. There are many things I don’t like, but there are no things I like. But I have ambitions, and I’m not just talking about them. My dream is to revive the Uchiha family and to kill someone no matter how difficult it is.” Uchiha Sasuke said coldly.
“Uh! Uzumaki Naruto’s growth journey should be very interesting. As for Haruno Sakura, forget it. Girls of her age are like this. They don’t even know what love is. Love is really more important than anything else, even more important than ninjutsu. As for Uchiha Sasuke at the end, forget it. He is indeed a problem child. Huh? Why does it seem like one is missing?”
When Hatake Kakashi noticed that one person was missing, he immediately looked over and found that Liu Hao had gone from a half-drowsy state to a real sleep and actually fell asleep.
“How did he practice? Just sleeping every day? Yet he is always so far ahead of me.” Uchiha Sasuke looked at Liu Hao who was sleeping with a very unbalanced feeling in his heart.
“Huh!” Just when Kakashi Hatake was about to wake up Liu Hao, he found that a line of words had appeared on the ground next to Liu Hao: You already know my name, I only tell my family about my likes and dislikes, and the dream is the same as above.
“What is this?” Uzumaki Naruto looked down at the fonts and read them slowly. Hatake Kakashi was speechless. This was the biggest problem child. However, he became curious about this kid. He had a good brain.
Wait, Hatake Kakashi seemed to have discovered something and looked at Liu Hao’s index finger on the ground, comparing it with the fonts on the floor. He was immediately surprised, and at the same time he realized that what Yuhi Kurenai said was absolutely true.
022 Class Battle (Old Version)
(During the new book period, I will impact the new book list, and I am begging for flowers, collections, and rewards. Please collect after reading, and those who have flowers can also help to drop them.)
“He actually carved it with his index finger on the hard floor, and after carving, there was no damage or even any change to his finger. What a wonderful chakra control. He actually learned to attach chakra to various parts of the body and use it without anyone teaching him?”
Hatake Kakashi stared closely at the slept Liu Hao and thought secretly in his heart.
“Huh? Carved with the index finger? How is that possible? Are his fingers so hard? He was sleeping next to me just now. The sound he made when carving would definitely attract my attention. But if Kakashi-sensei hadn’t looked over, I wouldn’t have known that there was a line of words carved next to me. When did he do it? If he wanted to kill me?”
Thinking of this, Uchiha Sasuke broke out in a cold sweat. He was able to write so many words beside him without him noticing, and he even carved them on the hard floor with his fingers.
“Forget it. Tomorrow we will start the wilderness survival drill. Don’t underestimate it. You should know that every class will do it, but the failure rate is 66%. If you fail, even if you get the Genin’s forehead protection, you can only go back to the Ninja School to continue your studies.”
Kakashi Hatake’s words made the faces of the three people present change slightly. They didn’t want to go back to class. As for Liu Hao, he had already stood up and left. Of course, he went back to prepare. Kakashi didn’t mind it either. Instead, he was very curious about how Liu Hao would perform tomorrow. Obviously, he had already seen that Liu Hao had gone back to prepare.
The next morning, except for Liu Hao, everyone else arrived early at the place they had agreed on yesterday with empty stomachs. As for Liu Hao, he arrived about two hours late at the agreed time after having breakfast.
“Eh? Why are you guys here so early? Don’t you know that Hatake Kakashi is a famous lazy guy and the king of lateness in Konoha? He said we should gather at five o’clock and don’t come before eight o’clock. As for the fact that if you are late for breakfast, you will vomit and feel sick. Do you believe that?
Ninjas are always on the brink of death. Only those who are not afraid of death can be considered strong ninjas. If you are afraid of vomiting and not eating, what will you do if you encounter an emergency and have no energy? And compared to death, vomiting and vomiting is just a small matter. Are you scared by such a small trick?”
Liu Hao had absolutely no awareness of what a latecomer should have, but his words made Uzumaki Naruto and the other two change their expressions slightly. It was obvious that they had all understood what was going on.
“What a smart kid, but sometimes being too smart can lead to your death quickly.” Hatake Kakashi also came at this time.
“You’re late again.” Uchiha Sasuke and the other two, full of resentment, immediately roared.
“Oh, sorry, there’s a reason. A black cat just walked past me… Never mind, let’s get down to business.”
Hatake Kakashi said this embarrassedly, but his covered face did not reveal any embarrassment on his face.
“If I’m not smart, I might die soon. Between dying quickly and dying soon, I choose to die sooner.”
Liu Hao said calmly. He just didn’t like Kakashi no matter how he looked at him. This teacher was really irresponsible. Just look at his performance in the original work and you will know that, let alone teaching ninjutsu, he is no longer responsible even to his students. At least there is not one of the three students that he can teach well. Every time he teaches at the last minute and only starts teaching when he has no choice.
“What a jerk this brat is. How did I offend him? It seems like he doesn’t like me. Oh, it seems like his family runs a bar and a hot spring, and there are many ninjas going there. No wonder he knows me so well. It’s terrible that he knows what kind of person I am.”
At this moment, Hatake Kakashi’s face looked a little embarrassed. He finally understood why Liu Hao disliked him. Obviously, he also knew that he was lazy.
“It seems that this brat won’t take me seriously unless I show him my skills. Well, let’s wait and see what he has.” Hatake Kakashi thought to himself, and at the same time took out two bells and explained the rules of the battle.
“No way, the loser will be eliminated and sent back to school! Teacher Kakashi, you’d better not do it. You couldn’t dodge the two powder brushes yesterday. Don’t take it so seriously.”
After hearing Hatake Kakashi say that he was determined to kill him and could even use ninja tools like shuriken, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura’s faces changed drastically, and Uzumaki Naruto even shouted.
“Hey, that’s what people with no strength say. We don’t need to pay attention to what those losers say.” Hatake Kakashi said this deliberately. Sure enough, Uzumaki Naruto, who couldn’t do it just now, was immediately stimulated and rushed over. Unfortunately, he was easily subdued by Kakashi.
“I didn’t even tell you why you were so anxious at the beginning, but you were indeed determined to kill me just now. It’s good that way. If you didn’t have such determination, you wouldn’t be able to snatch these three bells.” Kakashi changed the original two bells into three and put them on his waist. After all, there were four people now.
“Okay, let’s get started.” As soon as Hatake Kakashi finished speaking, even Liu Hao, who was unhappy with him, became serious. He really wanted to see how strong an elite jonin like Hatake Kakashi was.
Although he knew that he would not be able to hurt Kakashi even if he used all his strength or even the technique he had just completed, Liu Hao still wanted to give it a try. How could he understand how powerful a Jonin was if he didn’t experience it himself?
“Yes, everyone hid it very well, eh~” Hatake Kakashi looked at Uzumaki Naruto in front of him, and his eyes twitched constantly. Is this really his old child? Why is there such a big difference?
“Okay, now it’s time to deal with you. Let’s fight each other.” Uzumaki Naruto stood there stupidly and shouted very powerfully.
“Naruto, is there something wrong with your brain?” Hatake Kakashi said speechlessly.
“There’s absolutely nothing wrong with my head, but there is a big problem with your hairstyle.” Uzumaki Naruto rushed over immediately, but his speed was a bit slow. When Hatake Kakashi put his hand on the small bag on his waist, Uzumaki Naruto thought Kakashi was using ninja tools and stopped immediately.
“Okay, now let me teach you what physical skills are.” Hatake Kakashi said very seriously, but unfortunately what he took out was the intimate paradise, which made Uzumaki Naruto worry in vain.
“Don’t worry about me, just attack.” Hatake Kakashi said while reading a book.
“How ridiculous.” Uzumaki Naruto shouted, rushed forward and hit Hatake Kakashi with an elbow.
023 First Battle with Kakashi (Third update, please give me flowers, collect) (Old version)
Without even looking, Kakashi Hatake stretched out his right hand and easily knocked away Uzumaki Naruto’s elbow. However, Uzumaki Naruto was obviously serious this time. When the first attack failed, he tried again and launched a roundhouse kick. Unfortunately, Kakashi Hatake still dodged it easily.
“Damn it.” Uzumaki Naruto stomped his feet on the ground and launched another series of attacks, throwing a straight hook, but Kakashi disappeared before his punch even got there.
“Let me teach you. A ninja must never turn his back to the enemy at any time.” Kakashi Hatake squatted behind Naruto and said with his hands clasped together.
“No way, it’s just to deal with Naruto, is it necessary to cast hand seals?” Sakura Haruno thought.
“This gesture? Is it the use of Fire Style? Is it possible that Teacher Kakashi is planning to use force against Naruto?” Uchiha Sasuke thought.
“Konoha’s secret physical technique: Thousand Years of Death.” Hatake Kakashi pushed forward with both hands and stabbed Uzumaki Naruto directly in the middle of his buttocks, sending him flying into the air and falling into the river.
“There’s something wrong with both of these two people.” Uchiha Sasuke thought to himself as he looked at Kakashi.
Suddenly, a gust of fist wind came over, attracting the attention of Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura and even Uzumaki Naruto who fell into the river.
The two fists collided, and the powerful force caused a series of explosions in the air. Liu Hao and Hatake Kakashi had already collided with their fists and hit each other.
“Sure enough, this kid’s strength is definitely beyond that of a Genin. He has already reached the level of a Chunin. His body is also very strong. If he learns a few powerful ninjutsu, he will be very powerful.”
Kakashi Hatake felt the force from the fist. Although he didn’t take it seriously, he was still surprised by Liu Hao’s current strength. After all, only with comparison can one see the superiority and inferiority. After comparing Uzumaki Naruto’s performance with Liu Hao’s performance, and seeing the huge gap between the two, Kakashi Hatake was of course surprised.
“Hah.” Liu Hao shouted, and the chakra in his body rushed to his fist. With a bang, the sudden impact force knocked Hatake Kakashi back a few steps.
“Chakra explosion? This kid’s fighting talent is amazing. He actually figured out how to use chakra by himself. He attached chakra to his fist and at the moment of attack, he hit the opponent’s fist with chakra and then detonated it, generating a huge impact force. It’s a bit like a steel fist. If Kai saw this, he would definitely take him as his apprentice.”
Hatake Kakashi looked at Liu Hao with a little surprise, while also analyzing Liu Hao’s strength.
“He actually defeated Kakashi teacher? He’s a Jonin.” Uchiha Sasuke looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. He was also a Genin who had just graduated. He had a lot of information on the Uchiha clan’s ninjutsu and had been trained by the family since childhood, but he was so far behind Liu Hao.
“Very good strength, it seems that your body is well trained.” Hatake Kakashi continued to hold the intimate paradise, but his eyes were looking at Liu Hao.
“Really?” Liu Hao smiled, and in a flash, he appeared in front of Kakashi. His speed was so fast that except for Kakashi who could see him clearly, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura could not see any shadow at all.
Liu Hao actually doesn’t know Konoha’s physical skills, but he has figured out his own way of fighting through countless physical battles with robots. He combines the simplest and most direct moves such as straight hooks, side kicks, roundhouse kicks, etc. into a violent offensive that presses towards Kakashi.
However, facing such an attack, Kakashi did not retreat but advanced instead. His body seemed to sway in the wind. No matter how intense the attacks were, he could easily dodge them and counterattack at the same time.
After dodging Liu Hao’s attack, Hatake Kakashi immediately launched a side kick. Liu Hao instinctively blocked it with both hands, but no matter how hard Hatake Kakashi tried to hold back, the powerful force still forced Liu Hao to retreat several steps.
“Come again.” After taking a few steps back, Liu Hao suddenly stomped on the ground, using the rebounding force to increase his speed a bit more than before.
“Your physical skills, which have not been systematically trained, cannot cause any harm to me. Is this all you can do?” Hatake Kakashi said with a hint of sarcasm, but his expression soon changed slightly.
Because Liu Hao, who was rushing towards him, suddenly stopped when he came in front of him, and quickly connected with his hands, and the speed of five seals in one second caught Kakashi Hatake off his expectations.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique.” A huge ball of high temperature fire immediately engulfed Kakashi Hatake at such a close distance.
“Great Fireball Technique? When did he learn it? I remember it was not recorded in the book, how could he possibly learn it?” Uchiha Sasuke was so surprised that he walked out and asked directly.
“Idiot, the first time you fought me, your hand seals were as slow as an ant walking. It shouldn’t be difficult for me to remember your hand seals.” Liu Hao said as he looked at the burning flames.
“You…” Uchiha Sasuke’s face was very ugly. He didn’t expect that his ninjutsu would be learned by the other party after being seen once. What’s more ironic is that his family’s Sharingan can copy the enemy’s ninjutsu, but now he can’t copy others.
On the contrary, the opponent learned his ninjutsu with his “ordinary” eyes, how could he not look gloomy, thinking that he had not opened the Sharingan at the age of twelve, his face was gloomy as water. (At this time, Uchiha Sasuke did not know that one of his eyes had opened a single magatama.)
“It’s really good. I didn’t expect that your hand seal speed is so fast. Even many jonin can’t do it. It’s just a trivial skill for me.” Hatake Kakashi’s voice sounded behind Liu Hao, and what followed was the Thousand Years of Death that directly pierced Liu Hao’s butt.
Liu Hao, who was stabbed, turned into a piece of wood with a pop sound. Hatake Kakashi suddenly found a hand grabbing his feet and pulling him into the ground. In one second, Liu Hao appeared on the ground in front of him.
“Earth Style: Heart Decapitation Technique.” Liu Hao looked at Hatake Kakashi and placed a shuriken on Hatake Kakashi’s neck.
“He actually defeated Sensei Kakashi?” Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke looked at Liu Hao in surprise.
“So amazing, you’re really worthy of being Liu Hao.” Xiaoying looked at Liu Hao with shining eyes.
“You are really amazing. I think you have used all five D-level ninjutsu recorded in the Ninja School very skillfully. You used the Earth Release Heart Decapitation Technique very well and had a good grasp of the timing. However, the strength of a jonin is not something you can imagine now.”
After saying this, Hatake Kakashi turned into a puff of smoke with a pop sound. It was obvious that the one who had just fought with Liu Hao was just a shadow clone.
024 The Bell is in Hand (Fourth Update) (Old Version)
“It’s just as I thought. The one who fought me just now was just Kakashi’s shadow clone, and he was hiding on the side and observing me.”
Liu Hao retracted the shuriken, but he already knew in his heart that because Kakashi deliberately held back on him, Hatake Kakashi did not use the fastest speed in forming hand seals just now, so he barely saw Hatake Kakashi use the Shadow Clone Technique.
“I think you are the strongest student in this class, but you don’t understand the purpose of this test yet, so it will be difficult for you to pass.” Hatake Kakashi shook his head and walked out of the woods.
“Really? Look what this is?” Liu Hao spread out his palm, and there was a bell on it.
“When?” Kakashi Hatake looked at his waist reflexively, only to find that the three bells on his waist were all there.
“Don’t be fooled.” Hatake Kakashi thought to himself, but it was too late.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique, Wind Style: Fierce Wind Palm.” A C-level ninjutsu and a Fierce Wind Palm that can be learned in a D-level ninja school were combined and used. The fire took advantage of the wind, making the great fireball technique burn more vigorously and become even larger, submerging Kakashi in it again.
“I’m just waiting for you to come out.” Liu Hao shrugged and said.
“He combined Wind Style and Fire Style? How much better than me is he?” Looking at Liu Hao who could fight Kakashi independently, Uchiha Sasuke felt more and more unwilling, and his desire for power was also increasing.
“It’s beyond my expectation, but it’s still not enough.” Hatake Kakashi used the substitution technique at the critical moment, and then used the instant body technique to come in front of Liu Hao. His eyes changed a little. He didn’t expect that he would be fooled by Liu Hao and almost capsized in the ditch.
“Thousand Years of Killing.” The butt-stabbing physical technique was used again, and Liu Hao was stabbed again, and the whole person flew out.
“Lost?” Haruno Sakura couldn’t believe that Liu Hao, who was so majestic just now, actually lost the next moment.
“It’s normal for him to lose. He is a jonin after all. He is just a genin who just graduated. There is a limit to how many ninjutsu he can learn.” said Hatake Kakashi.
“Sorry, you’re the loser.” Liu Hao in the sky turned into a cloud of smoke with a popping sound, and Liu Hao’s voice came from behind Hatake Kakashi.
“Oh no.” Hatake Kakashi dodged without thinking, but it was too late. A thin thread had hooked one of the bells and it fell into Liu Hao’s hands.
“You actually learned the Shadow Clone Technique?” Hatake Kakashi looked at Liu Hao in confusion. This was not something that could be learned in a ninja school.
“You taught me yourself.” Liu Hao was also extremely surprised. Fortunately, he opened his Sharingan at that moment, and Kakashi deliberately held back. Otherwise, he really couldn’t see the trajectory of Kakashi’s instant body movement. So he set a trap and left an invisibility technique.
He was using earth escape to hide to one side, waiting for the moment when Kakashi used the Thousand Years of Death and then he would use the thin wire to hook the bell away.
“What about me…” Hatake Kakashi denied it, but when he remembered that Liu Hao had said before that he had learned Uchiha Sasuke’s Great Fireball Technique, and then remembered that he had just used the Shadow Clone Technique, he immediately looked at Liu Hao with surprise.
“That’s right. The most challenging part of the Shadow Clone Technique is the control of chakra. You need to distribute your own chakra to the shadow clones. You have been controlling your own strength just now. Otherwise, I would have been killed by you in an instant. So your hand seal speed is not as fast as when you are fighting against a strong man of the same level, and the hand seal of the shadow clone is also very short.
There is only one seal, and unfortunately I saw your seal. I think my control over chakra is pretty good, so it’s not surprising that you learned the shadow clone.”
Liu Hao was just bragging with his eyes open, but with the Great Fireball Technique as a precedent, Kakashi Hatake had to believe it. After all, what Liu Hao said did make sense. The secret of the Shadow Clone Technique lies in the control of chakra. Once you learn how to make hand seals, you can use it as long as you have a certain degree of chakra control.
However, the reason why it is a forbidden technique is not that it is difficult to learn, but that when too many shadow clones are created and they are released, other people will likely lose their lives if they use it without the protection of the Nine-tailed Demon Fox and huge chakra like Uzumaki Naruto. Therefore, it is a forbidden technique.
It’s not that this technique is so amazing or difficult to learn, but because this technique is very dangerous for many ninjas. If it was really so precious and difficult to learn, almost all of the ninjas in Konoha above the Chunin level, including Chunin, would not have admitted defeat. Therefore, seeing Liu Hao’s strength just now, coupled with Liu Hao’s chakra control, Kakashi was fooled by Liu Hao.
“You’re amazing, you passed.” Although Hatake Kakashi wanted to test the students’ teamwork, there was nothing he could do. He had just said that as long as they could grab the bell, they would pass. Now Liu Hao had grabbed it, just like he did back then. He had also grabbed the bell by himself.
Therefore, when Kakashi Hatake saw Liu Hao at this time, he felt like he was seeing himself as a child. Whether in public or in private, Liu Hao was indeed qualified.
“Since we are in the same class, I will tell you a secret so that you won’t hold me back in the future. This so-called test is actually a test of your teamwork, not individual efforts. As long as you show the spirit of teamwork and understand this, you will pass even if you can’t grab the bell.”
After Liu Hao finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to the dazed Uzumaki Naruto and the other two, and walked directly to a big tree, climbed onto it and lay down to sleep. The previous battle had consumed a lot of chakra, and he was not Uzumaki Naruto. He did not have the Nine-Tails’ chakra, and any chakra he used would be gone. He had to wait for the chakra to recover, so although he seemed to be sleeping, he was actually recovering his chakra.
“What a smart yet cautious kid.” Hatake Kakashi thought to himself. He obviously saw that Liu Hao was recovering his chakra, but he was very satisfied with Liu Hao’s cautious approach of keeping his strength at the peak all the time. Only such a person can live longer as a ninja.
“Teacher Kakashi, is what he said true?” Uzumaki Naruto was also shocked. He did not expect that the gap between him and Liu Hao was so big. The other party not only saw the purpose of this postgraduate entrance examination, but also got the bell alone.
“Yes, the purpose of this postgraduate entrance examination is indeed the same as he said, but if you can grab the bell by yourself like him, you can also pass it.” Hatake Kakashi did not hide it, but admitted it directly.
025 The long-awaited mission (old version)
Half an hour later, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, with the cooperation of a team and the help of Hatake Kakashi, finally got the bell just like in the original story. Because of Liu Hao’s words, they all knew the purpose of this test.
Therefore, they all said in unison that they would go back together, and in the end, this test of survival in the wild ended in vain.
“Did he really say that?” The Hokage’s office was filled with smoke and it was obvious that the Third Hokage was smoking a pipe. After a moment of silence, the Third Hokage spoke to Kakashi Hatake in front of him.
“Yes, I can see that Liu Hao has guessed the purpose of this test since he saw these bells, but he did the opposite and did it independently. And I only saw confidence in his eyes, without any Uchiha Sasuke’s arrogance. It is obvious that he believed he could do it from the beginning.”
Hatake Kakashi told the Third Hokage the details of yesterday’s battle. After all, the Third Hokage secretly asked him to pay attention to Liu Hao.
“If all this is true as you said, then he is indeed a genius who is as good as Orochimaru, no, even surpasses Orochimaru, a genius that only appears once in hundreds of years. He is self-taught and is ahead of everyone else. He can defeat one of your shadow clones with just a few D-level ninjutsu from ninja schools.
Moreover, he can constantly learn the opponent’s fighting skills and even ninjutsu during the battle. But he does not have the copying ability of the Sharingan, but he can do this. It’s a pity. If he had a bloodline limit, it would be perfect.
Observe him for a while, and after he completes some missions, see if he is just an ordinary ninja or a genius. If his strength continues to improve as he does now, then you should focus on training him. He has a clean background and no power behind him, so it is very likely that he will be loyal to Konoha. “The Third Hokage thought for a while before speaking.
“I understand, Hokage.” Hatake Kakashi nodded and disappeared on the spot with a flash technique.
“Liu Hao? I hope you can be loyal to Konoha. Otherwise, I don’t care how talented you are, but you are just a Genin now. If you are not loyal to Konoha, I will destroy you at all costs. But as long as you are loyal to Konoha, I will give you the greatest resources, train you, and make you an outstanding ninja.”
Liu Hao had no idea that he was valued so much by the Third Hokage at this moment. If he knew, he wouldn’t know whether he would be proud or depressed.
“Teacher Kakashi, can you please stop giving us such simple tasks? When can you give us a more legitimate one?”
It has been more than a week since the wilderness survival test. During this week, under the leadership of Kakashi, they have done a lot of the most boring D-level tasks. Not to mention the impatient Uzumaki Naruto, even Liu Hao, who has gone through more than ten years of boring training, has become tired of it. It is simply a waste of his time.
“I can’t do anything about it. This is how the boss at the top arranged it.” Hatake Kakashi thought depressedly. In fact, he didn’t want to be a teacher the most. It was too hard and he didn’t even have time to sleep.
He was really annoyed by Uzumaki Naruto and there was nothing he could do. This was his teacher’s only child, and he hadn’t taken care of him for all these years. He already felt guilty about it. Was he really going to punch him? With no other choice, Hatake Kakashi could only throw this big burden to the Third Hokage and signaled Uzumaki Naruto to go and talk to the Third Hokage.
“Naruto, you idiot, you are just a newly graduated student. To be a ninja, you must start from the bottom and slowly gain experience.”
Unfortunately, Iruka was also in the Hokage’s office today. When he heard Uzumaki Naruto’s ignorant words, he immediately exploded. In fact, he loved and hated Uzumaki Naruto. It can be said that the only person in Konoha Village who was really good to Uzumaki Naruto without any interest was not Jiraiya, not Kakashi, not the Third Hokage, but Iruka.
“But, Mr. Iruka, the task you assigned us is too boring… Oh…” Uzumaki Naruto was halfway through his words when he felt a headache and was hit by Kakashi.
“Don’t act so disrespectful here. You’re going crazy.” Kakashi Hatake blew on his fist, thinking in his heart that it was fun to shout here, but he would be scolded again when he was left alone with the Third Hokage. Apparently, this was not the first time that Kakashi Hatake was “greeted” by the Third Hokage for not teaching his students well.
“Okay, Naruto, since you are so confident, I will assign you a C-rank mission to protect one person.”
The Third Hokage took a look at Kakashi and an idea of ​​playing a prank came to his mind. This Hatake Kakashi was getting lazier and lazier, and it was time to give him a lesson. So the Third Hokage deliberately arranged a C-level task for Kakashi, just to tell him to stop being so lazy.
“Wait, Hokage, they just graduated not long ago…” Iruka, who was worried that something might happen to Naruto, immediately came out to stop him, but unfortunately he was stopped by the Third Hokage before he could finish his words.
“Really? Really? Who is it? Are we protecting the Daimyo? Or the Princess?” Uzumaki Naruto stood up happily and looked around, but he didn’t see the person he was supposed to protect.
The door opened, and a middle-aged man in plain clothes drinking a bottle of wine walked in. He found that the people protecting him were actually children. He thought that he had kept it a secret from Konoha just because he wanted to bring some powerful ninjas back. Now seeing these ninjas who were obviously still kids, he was not at all reassured.
“No way, they are still kids, how can they be considered ninjas? Especially that silly shorty with golden hair,” said Dazna.
“Haha, golden-haired, shorty… I’m going to kill you.” Uzumaki Naruto glanced at the three people around him. Not to mention Liu Hao, he had advanced development. At the age of twelve, he was over 1.6 meters tall and only a few centimeters away from 1.7 meters. The other two were obviously taller than him, and he was the only one with golden hair. He suddenly jumped up and rushed towards Dazna.
“Idiot, he is the person you want to protect, how can you kill him?” Hatake Kakashi said unhappily. He had a premonition that the future would be very difficult for him, and his days of leisure were gone.
“Listen carefully, I am a super bridge-building master. I need you to protect me as I return to the Land of Waves until I finish building the bridge.” Dazna also knew his situation, so he could only place his hopes on his teacher, Hatake Kakashi.
026 Kill the Ghost Brothers (Old Version)
“I see. We didn’t expect the Third Hokage to be so great.” On the way to the Land of Waves, Kakashi Hatake introduced Naruto Uzumaki and his companions to the ninjas of other countries. Naruto Uzumaki and the other two didn’t expect that the silly Third Hokage was so great.
“Do you guys have any doubts about the Third Hokage?” It was not known whether Kakashi Hatake meant it or not, but Uzumaki Naruto and the other two quickly shook their heads. That old man was so powerful, who would dare to question him.
“Are they here? First it was the Oni brothers, then Momochi Zabuza. Haha, well, even though I often fight with robots and have accumulated practical experience, it is different from a life-and-death battle. After all, I haven’t seen blood yet. Who knows if I will vomit later.
If I face Zabuza and his powerful murderous aura as a jonin is revealed, I don’t know if I will be weak in the knees. No, I must see blood first and fully integrate into this world where you either kill or be killed.”
Liu Hao didn’t want to be afraid before the battle when facing Zabuza, so the only way was to kill people. As long as he saw blood and killed people, he would not be afraid even if he faced Zabuza and his cold murderous aura.
Soon Liu Hao saw a puddle of water. He knew he had to take action, and he was a little nervous. This had nothing to do with whether he had strength or not. After all, Liu Hao was an ordinary otaku in his previous life. Although he has strength now, his heart has not completely transformed because he has never killed anyone, and he also knows this.
So he knew that he had to transform his heart. Either he would kill people or he would be killed. Thinking of this, he placed his right hand on the belt of his right leg, where his favorite weapon was placed. He had specially asked Bulma to make this weapon for him. Its hardness and sharpness were definitely not inferior to Orochimaru’s Kusanagi sword and the stick transformed from the monkey of the Third Hokage.
This set of clothes was specially made for him by Bulma. It looked like ordinary casual clothes, but the combat boots were a little higher than ordinary flat shoes and were specially made for combat.
But in fact, the quality of these clothes and shoes far exceeds those ninja vests in this world, and they have good flexibility and defense.
It can defend against powerful attacks and is stronger than the bulletproof vests on Earth. It is also very thin and is no different from ordinary casual wear. When exercising, it feels like you are not wearing any clothes and does not affect any difficult and intense combat actions at all.
Liu Hao just didn’t want to wear those ninja’s Ma family clothes, they were really ugly. And those sandals, I felt that wearing sandals during battle was not good-looking and not nice.
puff
Just as Hatake Kakashi and his group walked past the puddle of water, the water surface rippled and a head popped out of the water. The head then threw a chain with sharp spikes at Kakashi. The two of them worked together to lift Kakashi up, then pulled in the opposite direction and directly tore Kakashi’s body apart.
“Teacher Kakashi.” Sakura Haruno, who saw this scene for the first time, thought that Kakashi Hatake was dead and screamed immediately, while Uzumaki Naruto was even more frightened.
“You are the second one.” The ghost brothers cooperated seamlessly and rushed towards Uzumaki Naruto. Just when Uchiha Sasuke was about to attack, a figure flashed past his eyes. The speed was so fast that he could not catch up at all. A sharp white light flashed.
Liu Hao suddenly made a move, holding a weapon that Uchiha Sasuke had never seen before. If the people of Country Z, especially those military fans of Country Z, saw it, they would definitely shout, “Wow, the King of Bloodletting.”
That’s right. The weapon in Liu Hao’s hand was the Type 56 bayonet from Country Z that he asked Bulma to make for him. After being processed by Bulma, its power far exceeded those Type 56 bayonets from Country Z that had been retired but had once frightened countless enemies.
Liu Hao didn’t like using shurikens and kunai to fight. Instead, he liked to own a Type 56 triangular bayonet from Country Z. Unfortunately, Liu Hao didn’t have much money before, and even if he had enough money, it would be difficult to buy even imitations, let alone the originals.
Now that we have come to the world of Naruto, with the manpower and material resources, plus Bulma’s high-tech products, it is not a problem to make a more powerful, sharper, harder, and more capable of bleeding Type 56 triangular bayonet.
“Let me take you to the top of this world.” Maybe it was because of the long-term training, but Liu Hao did not panic after entering this life-and-death battle. Instead, he performed just like a normal person, although the Type 56 bayonet has a very single function, and its other functions, including stabbing, are not very powerful.
But this weapon has become the king of cold weapons in the new era of Country Z just by its terrifying ability to bleed and stabbing. You can see how terrifying it is. It does not need too many functions, just stabbing people is enough.
Liu Hao has fought against robots countless times with this Type 56 triangular bayonet and is very proficient in using it.
Phew
The sound of breaking through muscles and piercing through muscles was heard immediately. The Type 56 three-edged military bayonet in Liu Hao’s hand had left a three-edged wound on each of the ghost brothers. Blood was flowing out desperately. The ghost brothers only had time to scream before falling down.
You should know that the weapon in Liu Hao’s hand only needs to penetrate about 8cm into any part of the human body to kill the enemy instantly. Obviously, the two unlucky ghost brothers were pierced through the body. Unlike other weapons, when they are pulled out, they will definitely not be stuck to the internal organs and muscles of the body.
Pulling it out is exactly the same as stabbing forward or pulling it back in the air. It can eliminate the negative pressure in the body cavity and pull the thorn out effortlessly.
“Hu…Hu…” Liu Hao, who was killing someone for the first time, felt very calm while killing the enemy. But afterwards, he looked at the two lifeless bodies falling at his feet. The scarlet blood showed that he had killed them. Thinking of this, Liu Hao felt a sense of guilt he had never felt before.
However, after thinking about the survival rules in the Naruto world, Liu Hao’s psychological quality brought about by the boring training over the years was reflected, and the sense of guilt quickly disappeared. Except for feeling a little nauseous, his face, which was originally slightly pale, returned to the same state as at the beginning.
At the same time, Liu Hao felt that an invisible shackle that bound his soul was broken. Liu Hao knew that his heart had completely changed and he had completely integrated into the life-and-death battle. From now on, he would not feel any discomfort when killing the enemy.
“What kind of weapon is this? I have never seen it before. Where did you get it?” Hatake Kakashi came out from somewhere, which made Uzumaki Naruto and others breathe a sigh of relief. However, he ignored the ghost brothers and instead looked at the unprecedented weapon in Liu Hao’s hand with interest.
“Type 56 Triangular Saber. I don’t like fighting with shuriken and kunai. Those two kinds of ninja tools make me feel like I’m in a hindrance during a fight. This is a weapon I designed specifically for myself.”
027 First Encounter with Zabuza (Old Version)
“Type 56 bayonet? What a strange name. I really don’t know how you came up with it.” Hatake Kakashi didn’t care too much about it. Apparently, he didn’t notice the horror of this king of cold weapons. In his opinion, as long as it can penetrate into the enemy’s body, whether it is a shuriken or a kunai, the enemy can be killed.
Therefore, he did not care too much about it and did not study the power of this weapon. Maybe if the two of them stood on the opposite side one day, he might feel the horror of this weapon personally. You should know that one of the materials used to forge this weapon by Liu Hao is the material of Asuma’s chakra knife.
It can integrate wind-style chakra into weapons, and can create a chakra blade that can easily pierce stone like a knife. Liu Hao’s weapon can also integrate chakra into it to grow the weapon and form a chakra blade. Of course, the shape of the blade also varies according to the needs of the weapon and the user.
“If you really want to increase your combat power, but you are born a commoner, without the innate superior resources of a big family, no one to teach you, and a large number of ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu to learn, but you want to make yourself stronger, you can only use your brain to find ways to make up for it.”
Liu Hao pointed at his head and looked at Hatake Kakashi meaningfully, which made Hatake Kakashi slightly startled.
“It was his first time killing someone, but he recovered completely in a flash. And it seems like he has overcome it. He will be a qualified ninja in the future. Does he want me to teach him genjutsu, taijutsu, and ninjutsu? Interesting kid, let me see if your performance next will tell me whether it is worth my teaching you.”
In fact, as long as Liu Hao’s subsequent performance can satisfy the Third Hokage who has already noticed him, even if Hatake Kakashi does not teach him, the Third Hokage will arrange for other ninjas to teach him. Otherwise, where did so many civilian ninjas of the Jonin level who have emerged in Konoha over the years learn their advanced ninjutsu?
Of course, only when they have shown that Konoha Village values ​​them enough to teach them, will Konoha Village arrange people to teach them these ninjutsu. Therefore, Liu Hao didn’t know that he didn’t need Kakashi to teach him at all. As long as he could continue to become stronger, even if Kakashi didn’t teach him, someone would teach him.
After dealing with the demon brothers, Hatake Kakashi originally planned to give up this mission. However, Uzumaki Naruto’s nosyness and his hope that when he encountered a battle later, he would not stand there stupidly like he did just now, and would be able to perform well. Knowing this, Kakashi decided to continue after some thought.
After all, although this mission is a little dangerous, it can give Liu Hao and others some experience, which is definitely not comparable to the money brought by completing the mission.
On the other side, in a foggy and steamy forest in the Land of Waves, Zabuza looked at Cardo who was whining at him, and suddenly drew out his beheading sword to scare Cardo away. At the same time, he decided to take action himself to see who dared to interfere with his work.
“Naruto, stop playing. It’s just a rabbit. I was scared to death. I thought there were ninjas coming to attack us.” Haruno Sakura exhaled lightly, and her second personality immediately broke out. For a moment, she forgot to behave like a lady in front of Liu Hao, and punched Naruto, leaving him with a bruise on the head.
“So this snow rabbit should have been raised by someone to be a substitute. I didn’t expect that there would actually be an enemy coming back, and coming so quickly.” Hatake Kakashi glanced at the big tree on the side covertly. Obviously he had discovered that Zabuza was hiding there and spying on them.
“No wonder the Ghost Brothers failed. It turned out that they encountered such a master. I didn’t expect that Dazna could invite such a master, the Konoha Village copy ninja Sharingan Hatake Kakashi.”
When Zabuza saw the look in Kakashi Hatake’s eyes on him, he knew that the other party had discovered him, so he couldn’t take him by surprise. It would be better for him to walk out openly and at the same time pull out his beheading sword and throw it out as a greeting gift when he arrived.
“Get down.” Kakashi Hatake was prepared and shouted immediately when he noticed Zabuza’s actions.
When Liu Hao and the others heard Kakashi speak in such a stern tone, it was the first time. Coupled with the strong wind coming from behind, they also knew that someone was attacking them, so they immediately lay on the ground and narrowly avoided the beheading sword that was spinning in the air.
“Sorry, please leave the old ghost behind you to me.” Zabuza said to Hatake Kakashi in the hope of trying his luck. After all, he was a rebel ninja now, and it was troublesome enough for a Mist Village to hunt him down. The weakest Hatake Kakashi was at the same level as himself, and behind him was the powerful Konoha Village.
If possible, he would choose not to be an enemy of Kakashi. Although Danashi is a middle-aged man, he has been working in the field for a long time, basking in the sun to build bridges. Therefore, although he is only middle-aged, he looks a little old.
“I really didn’t expect to encounter the Sharingan here.” Zabuza said in a deep voice, and Uchiha Sasuke was immediately shocked when he heard it. He was the only member of the Uchiha clan, but he had not opened his eyes yet. So he looked at Hatake Kakashi and found that he was actually about to take off his eye patch.
In addition, the person Zabuza was looking at was Hatake Kakashi, which made Uchiha Sasuke immediately understand that the person Zabuza was talking about was Hatake Kakashi. What puzzled him was how Hatake Kakashi had the Sharingan.
“If I remember correctly, you are the traitor ninja of the Mist Village, Zabuza Momochi.” While preparing for battle, Kakashi Hatake ordered Naruto Uzumaki and others to guard Danashi. As for Liu Hao, although he could not face Zabuza, he was more than capable of protecting himself, so he was not too worried.
“What are you talking about Sharingan? What is Sharingan?” Uzumaki Naruto found that everyone present ignored him, and he couldn’t stand it as he liked to be in the spotlight.
“The Sharingan is an eye technique that can see through all illusions, physical techniques, and ninjutsu in a very short time and find the weakness to bounce back. It’s a kind of bloodline limit.” Uchiha Sasuke’s face looked very strange, but as a member of the Uchiha clan, he still felt that it would be better for him to explain the bloodline of his clan.
“That’s true, but compared to the ability to see through all weaknesses, the Sharingan has an even more terrifying ability, which is the ability to see through illusions, physical techniques and ninjutsu and then copy the opponent’s ninjutsu, illusions and physical techniques and turn them into your own techniques. I remember your intelligence, you are the man who is known to be able to copy all ninjutsu.” Zabuza said.
028 First Battle with Zabuza (Fourth Update) (Old Version)
“Copy? What! This Sharingan with the ability to copy is only possessed by a few people even in the Uchiha clan. How come Kakashi-sensei can do it?”
Uchiha Sasuke was even more surprised this time. He could see that Kakashi was an outsider, but he could actually open his Sharingan to three magatama and had the ability to copy.
You have to know that not all Uchiha clan members’ Sharingan has the ability to copy ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu. Only a few people in the clan can possess it. He finds it ironic that an outsider Kakashi actually possesses the ability to copy ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu. No wonder he looks so weird.
“Copy? I think my Sharingan, which is a combination of three pairs of Sharingan genes, should be able to have such a physique. Forget it, my blood is already boiling. I feel that my One Magatama Sharingan will evolve today.”
Liu Hao had never known that he had such a warlike personality before. He found that when facing a powerful enemy, he was not afraid but excited. His eyes quietly opened and became a magatama Sharingan.
“It seems that I have to defeat you before I can kill that old man.” Zabuza said as he flashed to the river beside him, stepping on the water as if it were flat ground, with powerful chakra emanating from his body.
“Such a strong chakra.” Kakashi Hatake couldn’t help but say as he looked at Zabuza’s chakra which had changed into water attribute.
“You can actually step on water!” Uzumaki Naruto widened his eyes with surprise, and so did Haruno Sakura beside him.
“Teacher Kakashi, can he give it to me? At least before I lose my fighting ability?” Liu Hao said as he walked towards Zabuza. Under the surprised gazes of Hatake Kakashi, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura and Danashi, Liu Hao actually stepped on the water as easily as Zabuza.
“When did you learn to tread water?” At this moment, Hatake Kakashi was already certain that Liu Hao was definitely a genius, and not just an ordinary learning genius, but a self-taught genius who could make himself stronger according to all external conditions.
“I have learned it from the moment this man named Zabuza stepped on the water.” Although Liu Hao didn’t know that the Konoha high-level officials had noticed him, he knew that if he showed enough talent.
Then, not only would Konoha not do anything to him, but on the premise of his loyalty to Konoha, it would make him stronger and teach him more powerful physical, illusion and ninjutsu. At least that would be the case while the Third Hokage was still alive. Therefore, Liu Hao deliberately said that he learned it instantly in order to achieve this goal. Anyway, no one knew when he learned to tread water.
“Learned it in an instant?” Even as an outsider, Zabuza knew what was going on. He immediately looked at Liu Hao, who he thought was just a recent graduate, with a surprised look.
“Interesting. I didn’t expect to meet Konoha’s genius ninja. Kakashi, do you think Konoha would regret killing this genius?”
In fact, Zabuza’s favorite thing is to kill some geniuses, especially those who are against him. There was a cold murderous intent in his eyes, and at the same time, a murderous aura as cold as the north wind actually enveloped Liu Hao.
“Is this what is called murderous aura? How many people do you have to kill to have such murderous aura? It seems that my previous decision was right. If I hadn’t killed the ghost brother just now, I might have been able to exert 30% of my combat power in the face of this murderous aura.”
Liu Hao’s pupils shrank slightly, but his expression did not change at all. Murderous aura is actually an impact on the mind and spirit. If a person with poor psychological quality or weak mental strength faces a strong murderous aura, he will be frightened silly. Under normal circumstances, he will be frightened to the point of being unable to move, or his strength will be affected.
“Very good, this is exactly the feeling I want.” Under the pressure of Zabuza’s powerful murderous aura, Liu Hao felt that the speed of his chakra flow seemed to be starting to speed up. At the same time, the rotation speed of his eye magatama was also slowly increasing. His blood was already boiling.
He knew that Zabuza would use the Mist Hidden Technique. If he allowed him to use that, the already huge gap in strength would make the fight even more pointless. He was not fighting to win, but to evolve the Sharingan and make himself stronger. Therefore, Liu Hao decided to strike first.
“The water vapor is very heavy, but there is nothing I can do. Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique.” Liu Hao completed the seal in one second and spurted out a large fireball to evaporate the nearby water vapor. At the same time, the increasingly thick fog was alleviated, and the increasingly narrow field of vision was also alleviated.
“Use fire jutsu to evaporate the nearby water vapor? Unfortunately, there is a river under our feet. Fighting me, a native of the Mist Village, in a battlefield with water is simply courting death.”
That’s right. For a ninja who is good at water jutsu, if he fights in a place with a river or a place with very rich air moisture, he can definitely exert 150% of his strength.
“Secret Technique: Mist…”
“Don’t even think about it. Wind Style: Fierce Wind Palm, Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” Liu Hao released two ninjutsu in succession. Relying on his speed that surpassed Zabuza’s hand seal speed, he completed these two ninjutsu with very simple hand seals ahead of time.
The fire took advantage of the wind and burned towards Zabuza. Even Zabuza did not dare to let his body be burned by the flames.
“Good boy, you actually know how to combine ninjutsu and increase the power of ninjutsu. I can’t let you go.” Zabuza roared, standing on the water and using water instant body to increase his speed. In the blink of an eye, he came behind Liu Hao, and the beheading sword cut towards Liu Hao’s head.
“Behind Liu Hao.” Haruno Sakura was the first to remind her, her heart in her throat.
“The gap between us and the jonin is too big. It’s not that easy in a life-and-death battle.” Hatake Kakashi has decided to take action. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big. In his opinion, Liu Hao doesn’t have a bloodline limit and knows too few techniques, so he really has no way to continue.
clang
The roar of metal collision of swords sounded immediately. Liu Hao relied on his Magatama Sharingan to barely see a trace of Zabuza’s movement. Fortunately, he paid great attention to physical exercise, so his body’s reaction kept up with the reaction of his eyes. He narrowly pulled out the Type 56 three-edged military bayonet to block Zabuza’s beheading sword.
But even so, the strength of a Jonin still pushed Liu Hao nearly ten meters away before he could barely land safely.
029 Evolution 2 Magatama (Old Version)
“Good boy, you are really good. As a newly graduated ninja, you have been under my command for such a long time. You can die with peace of mind.”
Although Zabuza was praising Liu Hao, the murderous intent in his eyes became stronger. The more outstanding Liu Hao was, the more he wanted to kill Liu Hao.
“Look carefully, this is the strength of a Jonin.” Zabuza’s words made Liu Hao’s eyes change slightly. He didn’t expect that Zabuza’s previous attack was just for fun and he was not really angry at all.
If that was the case, he would be in danger. However, the more dangerous he was, the calmer his heart became, but his emotions became more and more excited. It was not fear or terror, but ecstasy and excitement.
brush
Zabuza didn’t make any movement at all and he had disappeared on the spot. Liu Hao opened his Jade Sharingan wide, but couldn’t see any trace of movement.
“It’s over, kid, I want your head.” Zabuza’s cold voice came from behind Liu Hao. At the same time, a sharp explosion that cut through the air came from behind, accompanied by a strong wind that made Liu Hao’s neck slightly painful and a little cold. Needless to say, Zabuza’s beheading sword was coming towards his head.
Liu Hao’s head flew up immediately, and Haruno Sakura almost fainted from fright. From beginning to end, only Hatake Kakashi’s expression remained unchanged, but his three-magatama Sharingan was staring at Liu Hao’s body.
The flying head and Liu Hao’s fallen body turned into a piece of wood with a pop. At this moment, Liu Hao’s voice came from behind Zabuza.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” Time was too tight. Liu Hao simply did not have time to complete one more ninjutsu. The outcome of the battle could be decided in even a fraction of a second, let alone one second. Therefore, Liu Hao did not dare to release two ninjutsu like he did at the beginning.
A huge ball of high-temperature fire directly surrounded Zabuza’s body, and it continued to burn with a hissing sound. Even a lot of water in the river under his feet was evaporated.
“Huh…Huh…I almost died. Is this the strength of a jonin? If I hadn’t run away so fast, I wouldn’t have been able to defeat him in a single blow. He wouldn’t have needed to use ninjutsu at all. His taijutsu alone would have been enough to kill me in one blow.”
Liu Hao’s forehead was covered with cold sweat as he stared at the center of the fire. He couldn’t believe that he had hit Zabuza. After all, with his own strength, he was able to use the substitution technique in that situation just now, so Zabuza should be able to do it as well.
“Kid, good, very good, you can still resist, but can you escape once and twice? You just graduated and Konoha’s stinginess should not have taught you any powerful ninjutsu. How many pieces of wood do you have for substitution techniques? Die.”
After the flames disappeared, Zabuza’s body was no longer in sight. Liu Hao already knew that Zabuza had either used a water clone or a water substitute. After all, these two things were what Zabuza was very good at.
“Still can’t see it? No, I can’t hide anymore. If I keep hiding, I will die sooner or later. I will definitely be able to see it. I will definitely be able to see it.”
When Liu Hao heard Zabuza’s voice, he knew that the other party was going to use the same attack again. His subconscious mind was to dodge, but this thought was suppressed by Liu Hao as soon as it arose, and was replaced by madness and determination.
“Aren’t you hiding anymore? Do you know that you will die sooner or later? Very good, I will let you die quickly.” Zabuza’s voice sounded again, but strangely it seemed to come from all directions and it was impossible to determine where he was.
Even though he didn’t use the Mist Concealment Technique, his skill in hiding his body was still very advanced, and his speed was still too fast for Liu Hao at that moment.
“I will definitely see it.” Liu Hao roared madly in his heart, and his pair of magatama Sharingan began to rotate at a speed beyond the usual limit. The chakra in his body began to circulate wildly and then poured into his eyes. Liu Hao only felt a pain in his eyes, and then a very comfortable cool feeling came from his eyes.
Liu Hao only felt that the world seemed clearer than ever before. Compared with before, his vision was wider, he could see farther and see more easily.
Many subtle things that he couldn’t see before can now be easily captured by himself. Liu Hao even has a feeling that he can see the opponent moving at high speed in battle. He can even use this to predict the opponent’s position at the next moment.
“Die! Little brat.” Even though he said so much just now, less than a second had passed and Zabuza had already rushed behind Liu Hao and slashed at Liu Hao with the same move as before. Unfortunately, the result was different this time because Liu Hao’s Sharingan evolved to the second magatama.
Not only that, in addition to evolving into two magatama, his spiritual energy has become stronger, and there is also more chakra in his body. Liu Hao feels that his overall strength has been almost comprehensively improved with the evolution of the Sharingan.
“I see.” Liu Hao said secretly in his heart, and his body moved according to his heart. The three-edged military bayonet in his hand stabbed behind him like a treacherous poisonous snake before Zabuza got behind him.
The swords collided, and Zabuza’s beheading sword was actually pierced by Liu Hao’s three-edged sword, leaving a small hollow hole, and at the same time scratched Zabuza’s arm.
“How is that possible?” Zabuza’s eyes bulged out and he looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. His behavior was completely different from before. Not only did he not dodge, he was able to react and even hurt himself.
What he could not believe the most was that the strange weapon in Liu Hao’s hand actually pierced his beheading sword. This was the Seven Swords of the Mist Ninja. Although it was not as good as a divine weapon, it was not inferior to Orochimaru’s Kusanagi sword.
“Teacher Kakashi, that’s fake. How could Liu Hao hurt a jonin and even fight against him?” Uzumaki Naruto forced a smile.
“I’m sorry to tell you that what you just saw was the truth. Not only did he see through Zabuza’s moves in advance, he even counterattacked in advance and seized the opportunity to attack. Plus, I didn’t expect his weapon to be so sharp. It seemed to have no use other than stabbing, but I didn’t expect it to be so powerful.”
Kakashi Hatake also widened his Three-magatama Sharingan, feeling as if he had seen a ghost. Although Zabuza made a mistake by underestimating Liu Hao and using repetitive moves in the battle, Zabuza was, after all, a genuine Jonin who crawled out of a sea of ​​corpses and blood. How could Liu Hao actually hurt him?
Not only that, Hatake Kakashi had a feeling just now. The current Liu Hao had a change that he couldn’t describe compared to the Liu Hao a second ago. Yes, his eyes had changed, and there was murderous intent in Liu Hao’s eyes.
If Liu Hao who just left Konoha Village was an unqualified ninja, then Liu Hao who had a spiritual transformation after killing the ghost brothers and seeing blood was a qualified ninja, then the current Liu Hao can be said to be a very good ninja.
030 Using Kakashi as a shield (old version)
“Okay, what I lack most is ninjutsu, Zabuza, hurry up and use ninjutsu to fight me.” That’s right, after evolving the Two Magatama Sharingan, what Liu Hao wanted most was Zabuza to use water-style ninjutsu.
Because one of his chakra attributes is water, he has recently been learning how to change the properties of chakra. He believes that he can definitely copy Zabuza’s water-style ninjutsu.
“Kid, tell me your name. Since you can hurt me, Zabuza, you have the right to let me know your name.” Zabuza took a look at the wound on his arm that could not heal in a short time. It was just a scratch and even his chakra could not heal the wound.
What made Zabuza a little nervous was that if he hadn’t used chakra to block the wound, he would probably bleed wildly. It was just a very minor puncture wound, which just pierced the skin and a little bit of muscle, but it could cause so much blood to flow. That weapon was too terrifying.
“Liu Hao.” Liu Hao threw out his name very concisely, and he was mentally prepared because he could see that Zabuza’s eyes changed when he looked at him from the moment he was stabbed. In addition to murderous intent, there was seriousness, the kind of seriousness that only comes from treating a strong man of the same level.
“Liu Hao, right? To show my respect for you, I will use my water ninjutsu to bury you in this river, the secret technique: Mist Hidden Jutsu.”
Zabuza made a strange gesture, with one hand raised to the sky and the other hand on Byakuya’s chest. The weather, which was not very clear to begin with, began to become foggy.
The field of vision of Liu Hao’s Sharingan became much narrower. The thick fog created by Zabuza even affected Kakashi’s three-magatama Sharingan to a certain extent, because it was filled with chakra in all directions, blocking the Sharingan’s vision, not to mention Liu Hao who still had two-magatama at this time.
“Oh no, Liu Hao, come back quickly, this is Zabuza’s silent killing technique.” Hatake Kakashi shouted and rushed out at the same time.
“It’s too late, Kakashi Hatake.” Zabuza’s voice came from the thick fog, and at the same time the sound of metal collision was heard. Obviously, Liu Hao’s three-edged military bayonet and Zabuza’s beheading sword collided again.
“Oh? You can actually block it? It seems like you have a breakthrough in the battle, you’re really a genius.” Zabuza’s voice was a little surprised, but he calmed down in an instant.
“Over there.” Kakashi Hatake heard the voice and identified the location, then rushed over immediately. At the same time, Kakashi Hatake felt a strong wind coming from his right side and took out a kunai to block it without thinking.
“Very good, Zabuza, from now on your opponent will be me.” Hatake Kakashi said with satisfaction.
“You think I really want to fight you? That little brat is very clever. He ran away long before you rushed over. The one who fought with me just now was just a shadow clone.”
Zabuza said unhappily, obviously he was deceived by Liu Hao’s serious look. He thought Liu Hao would fight with him, but who knew that Liu Hao had already sneaked away, making Zabuza extremely depressed. At this time, seeing Hatake Kakashi rushing in, Zabuza, who was depressed, took Hatake Kakashi as a vent without thinking.
“Oh! This kid is really smart. He actually uses me as a shield.” Hatake Kakashi was speechless. He didn’t expect that he would become a shield.
“Teacher Kakashi, I have achieved my goal. Now I will hand it over to you.” That’s right. Liu Hao’s biggest goal is to open the two magatama. Now he has done it, and he also understands the strength of the senior ninja. It is not something he can defeat at the moment, unless he uses that technique to launch a sneak attack, and the sneak attack must be successful.
As for copying ninjutsu, there is no need to fight. You just need to stand aside and watch. This way you can familiarize yourself with the ability of your two-magatama Sharingan.
“You said you want to fight with you, so I’ll fight with you. Put an end to Hatake Kakashi.” Zabuza’s voice was like a ghost. He was on Hatake Kakashi’s side the previous second, but in the next second he came to Danashi.
“That’s it.” The faces of Uzumaki Naruto and the other two who were protecting Danashi changed drastically. They had no idea what was going on. Zabuza was standing among them silently, and they didn’t even notice it. If Zabuza hadn’t spoken, they would not have known at all. This was the real silent killing technique.
However, it seemed as if Hatake Kakashi had known that Zabuza would come over. His Three-magatama Sharingan was able to stare at Zabuza from such a long distance under the influence of the thick fog, as if he had locked his entire body. Then, he quickly turned a circle at a speed that exceeded the speed of Liu Hao’s current Two-magatama Sharingan.
He has already copied Zabuza’s water clone. Yes, he just saw Zabuza using the water clone, so he used the Sharingan to copy it, and at the same time he was planning how to fight in the next second.
“Don’t even think about it.” Hatake Kakashi rushed to Zabuza accurately like an arrow shot from a bow, and actually used such a small kunai to block Zabuza’s beheading sword. Not only that, at the moment of blocking the beheading sword, Hatake Kakashi turned the kunai in his hand and suddenly stabbed it into Zabuza’s body.
“Uh…” Uzumaki Naruto and the other two, who were blocked by Hatake Kakashi’s rush, looked at Zabuza and Kakashi with trembling voices. This level was not something they could intervene in at their current level.
“Damn it, I can’t resist at all. I can’t even control my own life. I don’t even know how I will die. I am a genius of the Uchiha clan and have the bloodline of the Sharingan.
Liu Hao is just an ordinary person. We are the same age and graduated at the same time. Why can he fight with the jonin Zabuza for so long and injure Zabuza? Why is the gap so big?” Uchiha Sasuke yelled in fear and unwillingness.
However, the wound that Kakashi Hatake stabbed in Zabuza’s body did not produce bright red blood, but water.
“Teacher, behind you.” Uzumaki Naruto shouted in reflex when he saw Zabuza behind Kakashi Hatake.
“Prepare to die.” Zabuza was a little excited. After all, killing Hatake Kakashi would definitely be a blow to Konoha.
If the crime he committed was not so serious, even if he was a traitor, the Mist Village would forgive his sins and let him return to the Mist Village. It’s a pity that the crime he committed was the assassination of the Fifth Mizukage, and with the iron fist of Mei Terumi, there is no way she would let him go.
sniff
Zabuza swung the huge beheading sword and cut Hatake Kakashi in half. Unfortunately, the smile on Zabuza’s face did not last for just a few seconds before it froze, because the cut-in Hatake Kakashi was just a water clone, just like him.
031 Copy and Copy (Old Version)
“Water Clone Jutsu! Could it be that he was able to copy my ninjutsu in such a thick fog just now?” Zabuza thought in shock, and at the same time his mind was lost. He subconsciously developed a little fear of Hatake Kakashi’s Sharingan. It was at this moment that he gave Hatake Kakashi the opportunity to hypnotize him.
“Don’t move.” Hatake Kakashi stood behind Zabuza and put a kunai on Zabuza’s neck. He believed that if Zabuza made any movement, he would die.
“That’s great. I finally copied the first ninjutsu.” Liu Hao, who was standing not far away, said excitedly in his heart. The feeling of copying ninjutsu was so cool.
It’s a pity that he only has a two-magatama Sharingan, and his insight is not as good as that of a three-magatama. Otherwise, as long as it is not a secret technique or a bloodline limit, even an A-level ninjutsu can be copied. Now that Liu Hao still has two magatama, copying ninjutsu like the Water Clone Jutsu is of course easy for him.
But if it is an A-level Great Waterfall Technique, it would be a bit difficult. Fortunately, Zabuza’s hand seal speed is not too fast, so even if he cannot copy and use it instantly like Kakashi Hatake, after watching it once, he can use it himself soon.
If he could reach three magatama, his attainments in ninjutsu would be improved, and he would definitely be able to be like Hatake Kakashi, and could instantly copy and use even the most advanced A-level ninjutsu.
“But Kakashi, don’t be too proud. I have been immersed in water jutsu for many years. Don’t think that the ninjutsu you copied can defeat me.” Zabuza laughed, and another Zabuza appeared behind Hatake Kakashi.
“Teacher, that’s also a water clone jutsu.” said Uzumaki Naruto.
“Not good.” Hatake Kakashi suddenly used force to deal with the water clone in front of him, and immediately squatted down and dodged.
“Don’t think I’m that easy to meet.” Kakashi dodged Zabuza’s sword and chopped it to the ground, but Zabuza’s physical skills were obviously also very powerful.
One hand on the hilt of the knife could actually be used as a leverage point, and with a spin he kicked Hatake Kakashi away, then he drew out the beheading sword and quickly rushed towards Hatake Kakashi who was about to fall into the river, wanting to kill Hatake Kakashi before he hit the ground.
However, there were several nails on the road blocking his way, making Zabuza curse inwardly that it was boring. However, these nails did work, because when Zabuza stopped and wanted to rush over, it was already too late. Hatake Kakashi had already fallen into the water. However, if one plan failed, there was still another one.
“This person’s physical skills are so powerful.” Uchiha Sasuke thought.
“Teacher Kakashi was actually lifted into the water by him. Why do I feel like the teacher is not as good as Liu Hao? Sure enough, my Liu Hao is the most powerful.”
Sakura Haruno’s initial idea of ​​just liking a fun toy has gradually evolved from simply liking pretty, good-looking, and powerful things to a true crush after six years of getting along.
“Why is the water so heavy? It seems to be very dense.” Hatake Kakashi felt as if he was not in the water, but was being pressed down by the earth, and it was very heavy.
“You’re an idiot. You’ve fallen into my trap. Water Style: Water Prison Technique.” Zabuza came behind Kakashi Hatake and took the opportunity to use the Water Prison Technique to trap Kakashi Hatake in one fell swoop.
“What a mistake. I originally wanted to hide in the water.” Hatake Kakashi said unhappily, but he was not too worried, because if the Water Prison Technique trapped him, the opponent would not be able to move, otherwise the Water Prison Technique would be lifted. As long as he was attacked, he, Hatake Kakashi, could use this moment to use the Substitution Technique to dodge.
“I’ll settle that score with you later. Let me kill this old man first. I think by then the old man is dead, you will have no reason to fight with me.” Zabuza said proudly, and then used the Water Clone Technique again.
“Haha, you think you look impressive when you wear a turban, you think you are a ninja, but a so-called ninja is someone who has experienced countless life and death. In other words, only those who have the ability to be on my hunting list can be considered a true ninja.
It seems that you little brats who are doing bad things with the smell are not qualified to be called ninjas. However, you, Liu Hao, are really powerful. Although you will definitely die today, I will record your name in the hunting book. ” Zabuza still didn’t know that his words once again hurt the inferior and proud heart of Uchiha Sasuke.
Although Zabuza’s water clone only has 10% of his strength, it is enough to kill Danashi with the help of the Mist Hidden Technique. As he passed by, he kicked Uzumaki Naruto away.
“It’s so useless. It’s totally vulnerable.” Zabuza’s water clone said disdainfully while stepping on Uzumaki Naruto’s forehead protector.
“Hurry up and leave here with Mr. Danaz. You will surely die if you stay here.” Hatake Kakashi said loudly.
“We have no choice at all. We will never escape if we run. This ninja who can perform silent killing techniques can kill us even if it is just a water clone. In order to survive, we can only save you.” Uchiha Sasuke made the right choice and immediately rushed towards Zabuza’s clone. He didn’t believe that he couldn’t even defeat a clone.
“Too naive.” Zabuza easily blocked Uchiha Sasuke’s shuriken, then grabbed Uchiha Sasuke’s neck with one hand.
“Sasuke.” Uzumaki Naruto shouted. Thinking of his own cowardice and incompetence, Liu Hao’s strength, and Uchiha Sasuke’s bravery, he stood up.
“Hey, hey, hey, don’t be so pessimistic, okay? Have you forgotten about me?” Liu Hao’s slightly teasing voice came from beside Zabuza Mami.
“When?” Zabuza asked in surprise, because a water clone of Liu Hao appeared in the river under his feet. The three-edged military spear stabbed towards Zabuza’s arm. No matter whether he had suffered a loss from the three-edged military spear once or in order to avoid being hurt, he could only dodge it.
“You actually learned my Water Clone Jutsu? How could you copy my ninjutsu without the Sharingan?” Zabuza cursed inwardly. He had secretly planned that this shrewd kid would come to stop him, but he didn’t expect that this kid actually knew the Water Clone Jutsu.
So, despite intending to do so, they could only watch Kakashi Hatake being rescued. At the same time, because Zabuza was distracted, the originally thick fog began to thin a little, and at least the vision became much clearer.
“Sorry, I forgot to tell you that when Liu Hao and I were fighting, he was able to learn many simple ninjutsu just by watching them once.”
Kakashi Hatake was also relieved, and at the same time he admired Liu Hao’s learning ability very much. However, he didn’t know why Liu Hao was so amazing. Although Liu Hao had the ability to learn and comprehend quickly, without the Sharingan, how could he learn and use it so instantly.
“This brat is such a trouble. I should have used all my strength to kill him earlier.” Zabuza already regretted it. He had a hunch that if he let Liu Hao continue to grow, he would most likely be killed by him. This kid’s genius was already a threat to him.
032 The Battle is Over (Part 4) (Old Version)
“Die, you little bastard.” Zabuza roared, veins popping out on his muscles. He clenched the beheading knife and flew towards Liu Hao. It was obvious that he was planning to cut Liu Hao into pieces. It was really dangerous at such a close distance.
“You can’t hurt me.” Liu Hao didn’t dodge or evade, and his body was directly slashed by the beheading sword. However, his body turned into a pool of water and fell into the river the moment he was slashed. At the same time, Zabuza’s weapon flew to a big tree on the shore with undiminished momentum.
“Another water clone.” Zabuza didn’t expect that Liu Hao had learned the water clone in such a short time, and that he could move the water clone as well as Kakashi just now. Both of them were water clones.
“Amazing.” Uzumaki Naruto’s pupils shrank, and he looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. Did this person really graduate with him? Why was the gap so big? With Liu Hao’s move, there was no chance for him and Sasuke to perform together.
Kakashi Hatake’s kunai suddenly stabbed at Zabuza, but although Zabuza had lost his beheading sword, he was no pushover. In a flash, he used his water substitute to dodge it, then emerged from the bottom of the water on the other side of the river.
The changes in the properties of water-attribute chakra were really used too skillfully, especially since this was an island and the air was very moist. Plus, there was a river under Zabuza’s feet, so his strength was greatly increased.
“What do you say we should do? It’s useless to use the same ninjutsu on me.” Hatake Kakashi’s eyes were terrifyingly sharp. The Three-magatama Sharingan had already secretly hypnotized Zabuza a long time ago, but Zabuza thought he had a sure win before, so the effect of hypnosis was not obvious.
But as time goes on, if the hypnotized person does not realize that he is hypnotized, even if the effect of hypnosis is minimal at the beginning, it will gradually become more obvious over time.
Now that Zabuza saw that Kakashi Hatake had escaped, he was very afraid of the Sharingan. Now he opened his eyes wide and stared at Kakashi Hatake’s Sharingan. When eyes are against eyes, the effect is the greatest, and the hypnotic effect can also be achieved to the maximum.
“Hmph. Chou-Shen-Mao-Zi-Hai-You-Chou-Wu-You-Zi-Yin-Xu-Yin-Si-Chou-Wei-Si-Hai-Wei-Zi-Ren-Shen-You-Chen-You-Chou-Wu-Wei-Yin-Si-Zi-Shen-Mao-Hai-Chen-Wei-Zi-Chou-Shen-You-Ren-Zi-Hai-You, Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu.”
Zabuza felt a little scared, but he showed no belief and jumped back. What surprised him was that Hatake Kakashi’s movements were the same as his. When he just started to form hand seals and looked at Kakashi, he was even more surprised to find that Kakashi’s hand seal movements were the same as his, almost completely synchronized.
“Chou-Shen-Mao-Zi-Hai-You-Chou-Wu-You-Zi-Yin-Xu-Yin-Si-Chou-Wei-Si-Hai-Wei-Zi-Ren-Shen-You-Chen-You-Chou-Wu-Wei-Yin-Si-Zi-Shen-Mao-Hai-Chen-Wei-Zi-Chou-Shen-You-Ren-Zi-Hai-You, Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu.”
Kakashi Hatake and Zabuza completed this water-style ninjutsu at the same time. Two slender water dragons filled with ferocious momentum rushed out of the river at the same time, like sleeping water dragons waking up. Under the control of the two people, they intertwined and collided with each other, and the two water dragons disappeared at the same time.
“Very good, another one. Is B-level ninjutsu the limit of what I can copy at the moment? A-level ninjutsu can only copy the hand seals at best, but cannot be copied and used synchronously. Fortunately, Zabuza used the water escape technique, otherwise I really wouldn’t be able to copy and use it synchronously.”
Liu Hao had been hiding aside and staring at Zabuza with great vigilance. His Sharingan shrank a little and he had copied a B-level water escape technique.
Under the pouring water, Zabuza had somehow taken back his beheading sword and collided with Hatake Kakashi’s kunai, obviously in a contest of strength.
“It was exactly the same as just now? Not only the ninjutsu used, but even the timing was perfect. Is this the copying ability of the Sharingan?” Zabuza was getting more and more frightened. At this moment, his heart had already decided his defeat when he felt fear towards the Sharingan. Now he was getting more and more hypnotized.
“Could it be that his Sharingan can really… Impossible.” Zabuza put away his beheading sword and placed it behind him, moving his feet. However, with every movement he made, what became more and more unbelievable to him was that Hatake Kakashi actually made the same movements as him at the same time, and at exactly the same time.
“This person actually watched every move I made…”
“Copy them all completely.” Hatake Kakashi said this to Zabuza before he could, causing veins to appear on Zabuza’s forehead and he felt panicked.
“What? Does he have the ability to see through my thoughts?” Zabuza thought to himself: “His eyes are really…”
“You must be thinking that my eyes are really annoying. You must be thinking so.” Kakashi Hatake said while making the same movements as Zabuza.
“Humph, after all, you can only copy. You can’t defeat me with just this, so you better save your energy.”
“You can’t defeat me with just this method, so don’t bother trying.” Both the actions and the words were synchronized again.
Suddenly, a Zabuza appeared behind Hatake Kakashi, making Zabuza think it was an illusion. Immediately, Hatake Kakashi completed the hand seal before Zabuza and released the ninjutsu: “Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu.”
A wave of water flow formed on Kakashi Hatake’s body. With the continuous output of Kakashi Hatake’s chakra and the continuous influx of water from the river under his feet, a huge water flow appeared with a loud bang, like a waterfall falling from a high place. It contained a powerful impact force and instantly knocked Zabuza into the bottom of the water.
“It’s impossible. I just thought of using this trick to deal with Kakashi.” Zabuza was hit by the waterfall and hit a tree. Before he could make any move, several kunai flew over and nailed Zabuza’s limbs to the tree.
“Can you really see through my thoughts? And my future?” Zabuza thought dejectedly.
“Yes, I do see through it. Your future is death.” Hatake Kakashi took out a kunai again and was about to kill Zabuza when two Senbon swords suddenly appeared in the air and stabbed Zabuza at once. Zabuza suddenly seemed to be dead and had no breath.
033 You owe me a life (old version)
“Who are you?” Kakashi Hatake turned his head to look at the location where the Senbon was launched, and found a ninja wearing a mask who looked about the same age as Uzumaki Naruto and others, and it was unclear whether it was a man or a woman, standing on a tree branch.
“Thank you so much. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have been able to kill Momochi Zabuza so easily.” The masked ninja did not directly answer Hatake Kakashi’s words, but instead changed the subject.
“It should be Haku Mizunotsuki. Great, I can’t find anyone to protect Bulma.” Haku Mizunotsuki is the best choice at the moment. Her talent is definitely not inferior to geniuses like Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi. All she lacks is time and a good teacher. Plus, she can form seals with one hand and possesses a powerful Ice Release Bloodline Limit.
That is a bloodline limit that is on par with the Shikotsuki kaminari. You have to know that Orochimaru is actually more possessive of Kimimaro’s body than Uchiha Sasuke’s body. Obviously, he values ​​the Shikotsuki kaminari more than the Sharingan.
She cultivated on her own without any guidance to reach such strength, and awakened her bloodline limit at such a young age, which is the fastest awakening among all those who have bloodline limits. If she had not died in the original work, and if she had developed further and had a teacher like Orochimaru to teach her like Uchiha Sasuke, it would not be impossible for her to reach the level of Kage. “
Liu Hao thought that although Bulma had many high-tech weapons, if someone wanted to assassinate her, Bulma would not even have time to take out her weapons. Although the possibility was not high, it was better to prepare for the worst. Liu Hao had already thought of how to subdue Mizunoe Haku.
“Judging from her voice and her body shape, she should be about the same size as Naruto and the others. This child is definitely not simple.”
Kakashi Hatake put his hand on Zabuza’s neck. Although he had no heartbeat, Kakashi Hatake could see that Haku Mizunoe was not here to kill Zabuza, but to save him. However, he did not say anything and pretended to be ignorant.
Because the use of the Sharingan consumed too much energy, and he was not a member of the Uchiha clan, he would not be able to fight for a long time if the Sharingan was forced on. Therefore, even if he knew, he could not make it public. Because not only has Zabuza lost his combat effectiveness now, he will also be soon. Therefore, not only can he not make it public, but he has to cooperate with Haku Mizunotsuki to let him take Zabuza away.
“You should be the pursuit ninja of the Mist Village.” Hatake Kakashi said to Shiro Mizunoe.
“That’s right, I’m a ninja in the Kirigakure Village’s ninja pursuit unit.” Mizunotsuki Haku felt relieved. After all, she was still young, and if she hadn’t been wearing a mask, her flaws would have been discovered long ago.
“You, you’re really going too far.” It’s true that Uzumaki Naruto has some mental problems. He even cares about such a small matter.
“Don’t worry, Naruto, he is not an enemy.” Kakashi Hatake was a little helpless. Why didn’t the teacher’s child have even one tenth of the teacher’s ability?
But at the same time, Hatake Kakashi was also glad that Naruto was not as smart and powerful as the Fourth Hokage, otherwise Uzumaki Naruto would not have been alive until now. It was his neurotic performance that made Konoha Village so relieved.
“That’s not what I’m talking about. I’m saying that we just put in so much effort, and now we’re killed by him like this. It’s as if we were idiots. How can I swallow this?” Uzumaki Naruto said indignantly.
“You are an idiot, okay?” Liu Hao couldn’t help but say.
“What did you say?” If Uzumaki Naruto hadn’t been caught by Kakashi Hatake, he would have rushed over long ago.
“Forget it. I understand how you feel, but it has already happened. Don’t take it too seriously. There are young men in this world who are younger than you but may be stronger than I am now.”
When Kakashi Hatake said this he thought of his father Hatake Shimosuke, White Fang who made the legendary three ninjas have to retreat three points. When Uzumaki Naruto was as young as he was, White Fang already had a strength comparable to or even stronger than Uzumaki Naruto now.
Mizunotsuki Haku glanced at Uzumaki Naruto and didn’t say anything. A gust of wind with a few fallen leaves blew over Mizunotsuki Haku’s body. Mizunotsuki Haku actually flew away with the wind and suddenly came in front of Zabuza and lifted him up.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.” Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind, and everyone present was shocked, especially Kakashi Hatake, whose face changed drastically, because this voice belonged to Liu Hao, and those hand seals were simple.
He could barely accept that Liu Hao could learn the ninjutsu instantly after watching it once, which only required exquisite chakra control. However, the Water Dragon Bullet Technique was an advanced water-based jutsu that already included the property changes of water-attributed chakra. How could Liu Hao possibly learn it instantly?
Could it be that Liu Hao has already mastered the changes in the properties of water? But even if so, it is impossible for him to learn it just by watching the enemy use it once? The seals of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique are very complicated.
“How could this be?” Uchiha Sasuke shouted unwillingly in his heart. He had sadly discovered at this moment that his genius was simply not worth mentioning in front of Liu Hao. His father had personally taught him the Great Fireball Technique. He studied it in detail once and practiced hard for many years before he finally mastered it.
But Liu Hao learned the Great Fireball Technique instantly after watching it once. At that time, he could comfort himself by saying that he would definitely surpass Liu Hao after opening the Sharingan. But now Liu Hao actually learned the Water Dragon Bullet Technique instantly, which really made him feel ironic.
“Oh no.” Mizunoe Haku’s face changed slightly, but what she was least afraid of was water escape. She was just afraid of being dragged down by Hatake Kakashi and unable to leave, which would be troublesome. However, she had no idea that Hatake Kakashi was just a spent force at this moment.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.” Mizunoe Haku pulled up Zabuza with one hand and jumped into the air. Under the surprised gaze of everyone, she formed a seal with one hand and completed the Water Dragon Bullet Technique at an extremely fast speed. The two water dragons disappeared at the same time after a biting. However, the falling water covered Mizunoe Haku’s entire body, making it unclear whether she had left or not.
“Don’t be nervous. This Water Dragon Bullet Technique is just to prevent people from seeing what you and I said before.” Liu Hao came in front of Mizunoe Bai in a flash, and said with a bit of amusement when he saw her alert look.
“Time is running out. Before these waters fall, I will tell you one thing. I will not stop you from saving Zabuza, but you must remember that if I let you go, it is equivalent to sparing Zabuza’s life. If I hold you back and don’t let you leave, even if I cannot defeat you in a short period of time, I can definitely let the seriously injured Zabuza die from his injuries.”
Liu Hao looked like the devil from hell, making Mizunotsuki’s expression under the white mask look extremely ugly.
“Remember, I know you are Zabuza’s tool because when you were a child, no one needed you. He just needed you to be his tool. So you can die for him. I hope you remember that you are a human being, not a tool. Remember this. You must not die before you give me this life. Okay, let’s go.”
034 Cultivation (asking for flowers, collection) (old version)
Although Mizunoe Haku was very confused, she also knew that Zabuza’s current injury could not be delayed and must be treated as soon as possible. In addition, she knew that Liu Hao was right, and she was also surprised that Liu Hao knew everything about her, but now was not the time to speak.
Therefore, she didn’t say anything, but just nodded to Liu Hao, as if to agree with Liu Hao’s words, and then disappeared on the spot the moment the water fell.
“Liu Hao, Teacher Kakashi said he is not an enemy. Why are you attacking her? What if there is another fight later?” Uzumaki Naruto was still upset about Liu Hao calling him an idiot.
“Shut up. If you don’t understand, don’t talk too much. If you talk too much, you might die without knowing how. The reason why Kakashi said she is not an enemy is because Kakashi no longer has the extra fighting power to deal with this person.
If it wasn’t for Hatake Kakashi stopping you, she would have killed you if you had continued to whine.”
Liu Hao actually didn’t hate Uzumaki Naruto, he just wasn’t happy with the way he talked too much, was nagging and nosy, and was indecisive in killing people. He didn’t have the demeanor of a ninja at all, and he kept saying that he wanted to be Hokage.
“Ah!” Haruno Sakura exclaimed immediately and looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. Except for Hatake Kakashi, everyone else was the same. Uzumaki Naruto’s face changed drastically and he stared at Hatake Kakashi, hoping that Hatake Kakashi would tell him that Liu Hao was not lying.
“Naruto, Liu Hao is right. The Mist Ninja is different from our Konoha. If you had continued what you said just now, I would have really killed you. Among the five major ninja villages, the ninjas of the Mist Ninja Village are the most cold-blooded.
Every ninja is a cold-blooded killer, and she is here to save Zabuza. I don’t have much power to stop her. If I don’t do what she says, you will all die except Liu Hao.”
After saying this, Kakashi Hatake actually fell backwards. Fortunately, Danashi at the side was quick to support Kakashi Hatake.
“It’s really a huge consumption. Before I woke up, the captain of this team was Liu Hao. Remember, you must obey his orders.” After saying that, Hatake Kakashi closed his eyes and fell into a coma.
“Liu Hao, since you knew she was an enemy, why did you attack her? Wouldn’t it be better to let her go?” Haruno Sakura said in confusion, and so did the others.
“Hey, it seems that if you live with an idiot for too long, you will become dull.” Liu Hao first provoked Uzumaki Naruto, almost making him go berserk, and then slowly spoke:
“Since she is an enemy, it means that the next time we meet, we will not only face Zabuza, but also her, and now she doesn’t know that Kakashi-sensei may pass out at any time.
Plus Zabuza needs treatment as soon as possible, so she has to leave quickly, so I tried to test her, hoping to get some information from her, so that I can be mentally prepared the next time we meet.”
“Liu Hao is so smart.” Sakura’s eyes turned into love hearts and she said with admiration. Even Danashi looked at the kid Liu Hao with admiration. Although he was young, he was the most reliable except for Hatake Kakashi. Compared with the other three kids, in his opinion, Liu Hao was the real ninja.
“I actually thought of so many things at once and planned them all. Am I really not as good as him? No, I am a genius of the Uchiha clan. As long as I open my Sharingan, I will definitely be stronger than him.”
There was an extremely complicated look in Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes. He found that the gap between him and Liu Hao was really huge, not only in strength, but also in intelligence. Uzumaki Naruto on the side was speechless. Now, even if he was an idiot, he knew that what Liu Hao did was a good thing. Instead, it seemed as if he had been acting like an idiot here like a clown.
“Mr. Danashi, lead the way. I think it will take a week for Zabuza to recover from his injuries.” Liu Hao lifted up Hatake Kakashi. With the strength and endurance he had trained over the years, it was easy for him to lift up Hatake Kakashi.
Because of Kakashi Hatake’s instructions before he fell into a coma, and Liu Hao’s intelligence, strength, and performance were impeccable, it was true that if he were the captain, the team’s chance of survival would be the greatest. Therefore, with Danaz leading the way, the four of them hurried on their journey and finally arrived at Danaz’s house before dark.
Kakashi Hatake woke up the next morning. Since he had already explained that Zabuza was not dead, there was no need to say it again like in the original story.
“Teacher Kakashi, you finally woke up. Liu Hao said that Zabuza will come back in a week, and the masked man will be with him. Is it true?” Uzumaki Naruto said anxiously when he saw Hatake Kakashi waking up.
“Naruto, you are not a child anymore, can you please stay calm? Yes, according to Zabuza’s injuries, he will recover in about a week, but don’t worry, I will also recover in about a week, so don’t worry.”
Kakashi Hatake was worried that the morale of Naruto Uzumaki and the others was low and they had no determination to fight back. This would be very dangerous. Because of Liu Hao, Naruto Uzumaki and the other two had never behaved as they did in the original work.
“That’s good.” Danaz on the side also breathed a sigh of relief. He had heard of Hatake Kakashi’s reputation as a copy ninja, so at least he felt a little more at ease with him around.
“But didn’t you say that the guy who’s about our age is very strong? What will we do when you fight Zabuza?”
Sakura Haruno asked about the inner thoughts of Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. They didn’t want to just stand aside and be spectators, they also wanted to fight.
“I don’t think you want to be a burden who just stands aside and watches others fight and be protected by others. In this case, of course I have to teach you how to practice.” Hatake Kakashi took the two crutches handed over by Danashi and led Liu Hao and his group to a forest.
After explaining the secret of chakra, Hatake Kakashi began to explain what needs to be practiced: “I think you should understand now that to use chakra skillfully in ninjutsu, you must have exquisite control over chakra. Otherwise, you can’t even use ninjutsu, and even if you can use it, the power will be greatly reduced.”
“Wait, teacher, we don’t know all this, so why can Liu Hao use that Water Dragon Bullet Technique?” Uzumaki Naruto interrupted Hatake Kakashi and asked in confusion, and so did the others.
“It’s very simple. There has never been a lack of geniuses in this ninja world. There are many ninjas who are geniuses in the eyes of ordinary ninjas, but there are also some who are even more geniuses in the eyes of genius ninjas. Liu Hao obviously no longer belongs to the category of genius ninjas. Even many genius ninjas can only pale in comparison to him.”
035 Kakashi’s rare teaching (old version)
“What, is he really that powerful?” Uzumaki Naruto looked at Liu Hao jealously, wondering why this guy was so lucky.
“No, Mr. Kakashi, I think you misunderstood. I am not a genius. On the contrary, I am just a smart person at most.”
Liu Hao shook his head. This time, Hatake Kakashi also looked at Liu Hao with great curiosity. In Kakashi’s opinion, Liu Hao was definitely a genius that only appears once in a hundred years or even a thousand years. He could actually use such a complicated ninjutsu after seeing it only once, and he used it very skillfully.
“If there really are geniuses in this world, I can only be considered a hard-working genius. I am practicing when you are sleeping, and I am also practicing when you are playing.
While you were playing ninja games, I was thinking about how to make myself stronger. I don’t have any ninjutsu scrolls, and the only things I can use are weapons and chakra, so I can only start with chakra. In my opinion, even if a genius ninja doesn’t work hard to practice and fight, and has no one to teach him, he will eventually be nothing but a waste.
Therefore, there is nothing to be proud of even among geniuses, because these so-called geniuses are just a little bit better than ordinary people. As long as ordinary people put in several or even dozens of times more effort than them, it is not impossible to surpass the so-called geniuses. “Liu Hao said.
“Really? But if your talent is not considered a genius, then it’s really hard to find a so-called genius. Forget it. No wonder you’ve always performed so well. Your words are very similar to a friend of mine. He also said the same thing about himself. He even taught his disciples the same way. He’s a hard-working genius, haha.”
When Hatake Kakashi heard what Liu Hao said, he thought of Iron-Blooded Kai and couldn’t help but like Liu Hao more and more. This kid is not only talented, but also has a sense of crisis, a quick mind, and no arrogance. He even knows that genius cannot be used to make a living, and hard work is the most important thing.
“Okay, teacher, stop pulling away. What exactly should we do to accomplish what you said?” Uzumaki Naruto said anxiously, and Uchiha Sasuke’s face became darker and darker.
He felt that Liu Hao was mocking himself by saying that he was not a genius, because he had always considered himself a genius. Now he heard someone who was much better than him say that he was not a genius. Isn’t this ironic?
“It’s very simple, just climb a tree, but you can’t use your hands to climb the tree. Liu Hao, you try it once.” Hatake Kakashi said.
Liu Hao shrugged his shoulders indifferently, walked straight to a tree, and then took one step at a time, his feet sticking to the trunk as if with glue, and walked to the top of the tree.
“First, climb a tree, then tread water. If you can send and receive chakras freely, then you have basically reached a certain level of control over chakras.”
Kakashi Hatake looked at Liu Hao with satisfaction. This kid’s understanding and control of chakra was really amazing.
“That’s it. However, if you just watch it, you might think it’s very simple. It’s not enough to just listen to me talking about theoretical knowledge here. Take this kunai and try to do it yourself, and you’ll understand.” Hatake Kakashi shot three kunai at the feet of the three men, signaling that they could begin.
“Ouch.” Uzumaki Naruto had just taken a step when he fell to the ground, holding his head and crying in pain. On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke climbed almost halfway before falling down.
“Naruto, do you see this? This is the difference between a genius and an ordinary ninja. Take you and Sasuke for example. He did it much better the first time, but you have to repeat it many times to achieve his effect, and you may not be able to achieve it in your entire life. Similarly, the genius above the genius is the difference between Sasuke and Liu Hao.”
Kakashi Hatake knew that in order to make Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and others learn as quickly as possible, he had to make them feel pressured, as well as the motivation of competition, so he stimulated them with words.
“Damn it.” Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto looked at each other and actually felt a sense of mutual sympathy.
“It’s not that difficult.” Haruno Sakura’s words immediately attracted the attention of everyone except Liu Hao, and they saw that she was already sitting on the tree.
Although she couldn’t hang upside down on the tree branch for as long as Liu Hao, Haruno Sakura’s chakra control was already pretty good as she was able to climb to the top on her first try. But it might be her first time, so what she lacked was the time to maintain it for as long as Liu Hao.
“Oh! I never thought that you two boys can’t compare to a girl like Sakura. It seems that your theoretical knowledge and practical experience are equal. The guy who only knows how to say he wants to become Hokage seems to have no chance. It turns out that the other so-called Uchiha genius can’t even compare to a girl.”
Hatake Kakashi continued to provoke the two of them. As expected, losing to a man like Liu Hao was okay, but even Haruno Sakura, who had always been weak and protected, was no match for Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, who began to fight desperately.
“See, it turns out that you, Liu Hao and I are a perfect match.” Haruno Sakura fantasized beautifully in her heart.
“Teacher Kakashi, these trainings don’t seem to have much effect on me now. There are still seven days left. Are you planning to let me spend these days here?”
Liu Hao said in a bored tone. He obviously intended to extract more ninjutsu from this ninja who knew so many ninjutsu.
“Is that so?” Hatake Kakashi was also having a headache. If everyone’s levels were similar, they could teach together. But now there was obviously an outstanding Liu Hao here, so he couldn’t be lazy even if he wanted to.
“Okay, I think you are lacking some ninjutsu. Come with me and I will teach you some ninjutsu.” Hatake Kakashi thought for a while. He had observed Liu Hao for so long that he was basically certain that Liu Hao was definitely a genius, and a genius that was better than Uchiha.
As for whether he is loyal to Konoha, it is hard to say, but seeing that Liu Hao grew up in Konoha since he was a child, even if he is not loyal to Konoha, he will not betray Konoha. As long as Liu Hao is given certain favors, there will be no problem. Therefore, Kakashi will definitely teach Liu Hao some ninjutsu. Otherwise, if he does not teach, Liu Hao will be very dissatisfied with Konoha. Kakashi believes that the Third Hokage will be very satisfied with his decision.
“What, Teacher Kakashi, how can you be so partial? You actually teach Liu Hao.” Uzumaki Naruto was the first to jump over and complain.
“You’d better finish climbing the tree first. If you have Liu Hao’s strength, I will definitely teach you. Don’t forget that you don’t seem to have any outstanding performance except being afraid from the beginning to now. You won’t be able to learn ninjutsu even if I teach you.” Hatake Kakashi refused mercilessly and took Liu Hao to the other side of the woods.
036 Stealing Chidori (fourth update) (old version)
(Fourth update here. During the new book period, I will hit the new book list. I am begging for flowers, collections, and rewards. Please collect after reading. If you have flowers, please help to give them.)
“Damn it, the gap is already so big, and his learning ability is so strong that he can learn ninjutsu just by watching it once. If he learns ninjutsu, his strength will definitely be stronger. When will my Sharingan be able to open?”
Uchiha Sasuke’s mood was not much better, it could even be said to be very bad. He thought about the gap between himself and Liu Hao, and Uchiha Itachi scolded him for not being worthy of his killing, saying that he was useless. Until now his Sharingan had not been opened, which made him feel very uncomfortable.
“Liu Hao, tell me honestly, when did you learn how to change the nature of chakra, and you actually mastered it quite well. You know, mastering this is one of the necessary conditions to become a jonin.” Hatake Kakashi said in a serious tone.
“You said this.” Liu Hao’s body suddenly turned into a pool of water and lay on the ground, and then it returned to its original shape not long after. The nature-changing characteristics of the water-attribute chakra seem to be the most useless and least aggressive among the five attributes.
But Liu Hao knew a saying that “the highest good is like water”. Water can nourish all things, but it can also destroy all things. Everything is just a fine line apart. Therefore, he studied the changes in the properties of water very seriously. He could be said to be the fastest learner among the three property changes.
Not to mention anything else, the known water attribute property changes in the Naruto world are suitable for “form changes”. It can turn into fog to hide the figure, or turn into a tsunami to block others, etc., and has a very high auxiliary effect.
If you add your own understanding of “The highest good is like water”, then it will definitely be a very powerful trait, and when it is developed it will definitely surpass those ninjas who are good at changing the properties of water, because they have no idea what “The highest good is like water” means, let alone the opposite meaning of “The highest good is like water”.
“Yes, how did you learn it?” Kakashi Hatake really couldn’t understand. It’s not uncommon for people to learn ninjutsu by watching it once, so he could accept it, but changing the nature is not that simple.
“Do you remember the pair of ninjas I killed on the road?” Liu Hao said meaningfully.
“You mean?” Hatake Kakashi seemed to understand a little.
“I said that I have always been worried about how to become stronger, and the only thing I have is chakra. After I knew that the premise of releasing all ninjutsu is chakra, and there are ninjutsu of various attributes, I thought that there must be a reason why chakra can be turned into ninjutsu of various attributes after being released.
Otherwise, why would the chakra I released have no attributes? It was definitely not as simple as a hand seal problem. It was not until I left Konoha and saw the demon brothers actually merge their bodies into the water, although their strength was average.
But everyone has something worth learning, so I have been thinking about how to do it like them. On the way here, I have been groping in the dark until Zabuza appeared. In the battle, I broke through and realized that reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. “Liu Hao had already thought of a countermeasure, so he immediately said in a fake way.
“Reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. Haha, I understand. No wonder you are so amazing. With such insights and such insightful statements, it is not difficult for you to learn the knowledge you need directly from others.”
Hatake Kakashi sighed, is this kid really a monster? With such knowledge, he can actually say such words.
If he didn’t want to be a ninja, he would definitely be a scholar. How could he know that Liu Hao was also a half-baked person who didn’t even graduate from high school? He saw this sentence on the Internet and said it just to pretend that he was very knowledgeable and learned. Sure enough, he fooled Kakashi Hatake.
“This kid’s talent is no longer limited to the ability of a ninja. He can actually learn what he needs through daily life and nature. Even if I don’t teach him, he continues to fight with various ninjas and learn various ninjutsu.
Let him have a broader vision and experience. He will become a talent one day. In this case, I might as well help him in advance so that he can become a powerful ninja in the future and be grateful to Konoha. “Hatake Kakashi has already made a decision, so he actually guides Liu Hao on the issue of nature change.
Liu Hao was of course extremely happy. Although he lacked ninjutsu, he had figured out all the attribute changes on his own. He only had some insights into the water attribute, while the other two attributes, fire and thunder, were just average. So he asked all the questions he needed to ask at once.
Kakashi Hatake is indeed worthy of being a ninja who has learned more than a thousand kinds of ninjutsu. All the problems with nature changes were easily solved. However, the more questions Kakashi Hatake heard from Liu Hao, the more frightened he became. This child can no longer be described as a genius, he is simply a devil and a monster.
“Okay, I already know the theory, what I lack is practice, Kakashi-sensei, now you can teach me ninjutsu, remember I want it to be practical.”
Liu Hao didn’t want Hatake Kakashi to fool him with some rubbish ninjutsu. At the same time, he also guessed why Hatake Kakashi was so lazy to teach him. It was simply because he had shown enough talent for Konoha Village to pay attention to him, and they began to train him. Therefore, since they were using each other, Liu Hao would of course not be polite.
“It turns out that this kid can’t be fooled, he is too smart.” Hatake Kakashi had no choice but to come up with three practical ninjutsu. At the moment, it seems that Liu Hao is best at water jutsu, so let’s teach him water jutsu.
Liu Hao did not disappoint Kakashi and quietly opened the Two Magatama Sharingan. Because none of the ninjutsu reached A-level, the highest was only B-level, so Liu Hao copied and learned them all instantly, making it very easy for Kakashi Hatake to teach him. At the same time, he secretly thought that it was fortunate that it was Liu Hao who taught him, if it was Naruto, he would have had a really hard time.
“Teacher Kakashi, I heard from other ninjas that you are very powerful. Your strength is definitely not just as strong as when you fought against Zabuza. It seems that you have another nickname besides the copy ninja. It’s called Konoha’s number one technician.”
When Liu Hao saw that Hatake Kakashi wanted to leave, there was no way he would let him go. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so of course he had to seize it. He even wanted to secretly learn all the Chidori.
He knew a lot about the Rasengan and Chidori, although he didn’t know if they were the same as what he knew, but if he could see it with his own eyes, he believed that it would definitely be much easier for him to figure it out.
He knew that Kakashi would never teach him Chidori, because even Uchiha Sasuke was able to learn Chidori, it was entirely because of Obito’s Sharingan. Otherwise, Hatake Kakashi would never teach him Chidori. So in order to give himself more special moves, he could only learn it secretly.
037 Desolate and lonely Kakashi (old version)
“What do you want to say?” Hatake Kakashi was obviously playing dumb.
“Don’t think I’m as ignorant as Uchiha Sasuke and the other two. You should know what kind of store my family runs. There are so many ninjas there. I’ve heard them talk about you before, so I know you so well.
The reason why you became Konoha’s top technician is not only because of your Sharingan, but also because you seem to have invented a very powerful ninjutsu, which seems to be called something like “Little Bird”? “Liu Hao deliberately said “Chidori” as “Little Bird” in order to trick Kakashi.
“It’s Chidori, oops.” A well-shaped mark appeared on Kakashi Hatake’s forehead. His signature ninjutsu was described as a chidori by this kid. If he told others about it, his reputation would be ruined. So he couldn’t help but correct it. However, he knew something was wrong as soon as he opened his mouth. Sure enough, Liu Hao was looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze.
“So it’s Chidori, Kakashi-sensei, I know this move is your secret technique, and you will never teach it to anyone other than your disciples.
Therefore, I am not that greedy, so you don’t have to worry about me asking you to teach me. I just want to see clearly where I am. I want to know how big this world is and how powerful ninjutsu is. I don’t want to be great just because I have learned a few ninjutsu. “Liu Hao pretended to be very humble, so that Hatake Kakashi was embarrassed to refuse.
“Well, Chidori, it’s not that I don’t want to teach you, but even if you learn it, you can’t apply it in battle.”
This time, Kakashi Hatake did not lie. Without eyes that show strong insight, learning Chidori would be of little use because it would be difficult to hit the target, especially a target moving at high speed.
“Why?” Liu Hao deliberately showed a puzzled expression.
“Didn’t I tell you just now? The changes in the properties of lightning chakra can be applied to the body. If you stimulate your feet and activate the cells in your feet, your speed will increase. Chidori excels in piercing and speed. You can’t lock onto the target without a pair of eyes with strong insight.” said Hatake Kakashi.
“I see. But I don’t plan to learn it. I just want to take a look, so I can see what truly powerful ninjutsu is.” Liu Hao looked like he would not give up unless you showed me. Liu Hao did not want to learn it, he just wanted to see it. It was really hard for Hatake Kakashi to refuse.
After all, this was not a difficult request to agree to. Although he knew that Liu Hao had a strong learning ability, he was very confident that Liu Hao would never be able to learn it after just one look. You know, his Chidori could not be copied even by the Three Magatama, the Mangekyo Sharingan, or even the Eternal Mangekyo.
In addition, Liu Hao’s reasons were so sufficient, and he also wanted to show off. After all, Liu Hao was too discouraging in his opinion. How could he shock Liu Hao if he didn’t show off his skills? Therefore, for many reasons, Kakashi would definitely release it once, and no more.
“Okay, just once. My body is still recovering. I can’t do any more. Zi, Wu, Shen, Wu, Mao, Lightning Release: Chidori.” Kakashi Hatake made his five fingers into claws, palms facing up. Chidori’s upgraded version, Raikiri, consumes too much chakra, and what Liu Hao wanted to see was Chidori instead of Raikiri, so Kakashi Hatake was happy to do so.
Chirp, chirp, chirp
Suddenly, there were at least a thousand birds singing in the woods, which was very pleasant to the ears. Then, a dazzling flash of lightning appeared in the palm of Kakashi Hatake’s hand, and a ball of lightning was formed.
“This is the Chidori.” Kakashi Hatake exhaled lightly and dissipated the Chidori. He felt a little dizzy. His body was still recovering and it was a bit troublesome to use super advanced ninjutsu.
“This seems to be the change in the form of chakra, concentrated in the palm of the hand?” Liu Hao recalled what he had just observed with the Sharingan, plus what he learned from watching anime.
Some of the puzzles that he had been thinking about before were also solved, and when Hatake Kakashi saw Liu Hao making the same movements as he did just now and heard Liu Hao actually mention the change in the form of chakra, he had a bad feeling in his heart.
“Is that so? Zi, Wu, Shen, Wu, Mao, Lightning Release: Chidori.” Liu Hao completed the seal in a flash and then controlled the chakra in his body, concentrating it in his hands and then slowly changing its shape. A large amount of chakra condensed in Liu Hao’s hands was already visible to the naked eye.
But the strange thing is that these chakras formed the shape of Chidori, but there was no lightning. It was just pure blue chakra that turned into the shape of Chidori, without any lightning or bird calls.
“What a monster! He achieved the prototype of Chidori when I designed it just by seeing it once.” Hatake Kakashi wanted to stay away from Liu Hao. This guy was simply a monster. No matter how advanced the Sharingan was, it was impossible for Liu Hao to copy the ninjutsu. With his abnormal learning ability, he was able to reach this level after just seeing it once.
“Huh, it’s not as simple as I imagined, but I feel that I’m on the right track. Teacher Kakashi, I didn’t ask you to teach me. I just watched you once and learned your moves. Well, this ninjutsu is very cool, not bad.” Liu Hao left contentedly, but what was left behind was the very desolate figure of Hatake Kakashi.
“I worked hard for decades to develop ninjutsu, but this kid learned so many of them in one glance. Fortunately, he didn’t learn them all at once, otherwise I would be in trouble. However, according to his comprehension ability, he will really be able to complete Chidori if he continues to explore on his own. Third Hokage, I don’t want to do that either, but this kid is too evil.”
Kakashi Hatake’s heart was filled with tears. Now he understood what it felt like to fight against those ninjas whose ninjutsu he had copied.
Although Liu Hao is not a copy, he is more hit than a copy. In fact, it is all because Liu Hao is born with lightning attribute, and he has a high control over chakra. Moreover, as a time traveler, the ninjutsu he knows the most is Chidori and Rasengan. Rasengan is better, it is known as the simplest and most difficult ninjutsu and is very unique.
If Liu Hao knew the three steps to learn the Rasengan, he could learn the second step by himself. However, if Chidori did not see it with his own eyes and did not know so much in advance, even if he had the Mangekyō Sharingan, he would not be able to learn it no matter how many times Hatake Kakashi released it in front of him.
Besides, Liu Hao has not yet learned the Chidori. It is just a prototype. He concentrates the chakra, and then changes the shape with exquisite chakra control and continuous compression. There is still a long distance to get the real Chidori. Moreover, Liu Hao knows that there are many steps to complete the real Chidori, and one of them is to be electrocuted many times by lightning.
038 Zabuza and Haku’s Counterattack (Old Version)
Because my speed is not enough, I need to make my body strong enough and have enough resistance to the lightning formed by the lightning attribute chakra. I can even say that the lightning will not cause any harm to my body at all.
Activate the body’s cells and muscles, and change the chakra form to the level of Chidori. Only after completing many conditions can the real Chidori be completed. Now Liu Hao is just getting started. If he didn’t know a lot about Chidori, he might not be able to learn it just by watching it once and exploring it for a lifetime.
Maybe he was hit hard. Ever since the last time Kakashi released the Chidori, every time he saw Liu Hao he would hide away as if he had seen a ghost. This left Uzumaki Naruto and the other two confused. They didn’t know why teacher Kakashi was so afraid of Liu Hao. Of course, they didn’t know that Hatake Kakashi had suffered a great blow.
After Liu Hao knew that he couldn’t start with Kakashi, he could only rely on himself. After all, he knew enough. Kakashi had done his best by not killing him. Moreover, if he let Kakashi release him again, then wouldn’t his intentions be known to everyone?
Looking at it once can be said to be out of curiosity, but looking at it the second time means having ulterior motives. Therefore, Liu Hao is very good at grasping the degree, controlling himself so that he will not let Hatake Kakashi think that he has ulterior motives, nor will he make him dislike him.
So during this week, in addition to the necessary training, Liu Hao practiced Chidori in secret every day, and had the first performance of Hatake Kakashi.
Liu Hao used his Sharingan to clearly remember the appearance of the Chidori at that time. Of course, it was just the appearance, so every time when he was learning Chidori, he would compare the unfinished “Chidori” in his hand with the Chidori that Kakashi Hatake showed him at that time, and keep improving it.
A week passed in the blink of an eye, and Kakashi Hatake’s body had completely recovered. He was ready for battle, so he followed Danaz to repair the bridge and protect Danaz at the same time.
“Why? What’s going on?” Except for Naruto who was still sleeping, Liu Hao and his group had already arrived at the bridge, but all the workers were injured and lying on the ground screaming in pain.
Suddenly, fog began to slowly appear in the clear sky, and soon it was filled with thick fog.
“As expected, he is not dead. Get ready. Zabuza is indeed not dead, and he will not be defeated as easily this time as last time. And the child next to him is definitely not a simple person. Sasuke, you two protect Danashi, Liu Hao, you go deal with the child. Of course, if you are no match for him, Sakura, you and Sasuke will join in to help.”
Uchiha Sasuke was very unhappy with Hatake Kakashi’s order. In his opinion, he would definitely be stronger after training for a week.
“Kakashi, have you been waiting for me for a long time? But you are still the same as before, bringing so many children with you.” Zabuza’s voice came from all directions, and at the same time many water clones appeared.
“Sasuke, why don’t you take action?” Kakashi Hatake’s words made Uchiha Sasuke very happy. He took action immediately and these water clones were quickly solved.
“Not bad, you actually defeated all the water clones. It seems that you have improved a lot compared to before. Bai, it seems that today you have to deal with this kid in addition to the man named Liu Hao.”
Zabuza pointed at Uchiha Sasuke. In the original work, Mizunotsuki Haku, Uchiha Sasuke and Naruto never showed any brutality in their battles. They always showed mercy, otherwise they would have died N times. This time with Liu Hao here, Mizunotsuki Haku couldn’t hold back even if she wanted to.
“Originally I thought I could hold back, but now it seems I’ve really met a strong enemy today.” Mizunoe Haku did not take Uchiha Sasuke seriously at present.
Although he has made a lot of progress, he is still not qualified. Even if Uchiha Sasuke opened the Sharingan, he could only rely on the insight of the Sharingan to block Mizunoe Haku’s Senbon. Moreover, it is still a question whether Uchiha Sasuke can open the Sharingan here like in the original work.
“I didn’t expect that you still planned to hold back on the enemy. This is not a good thing.” Zabuza’s tone was a little sharp. Mizunotsuki Haku’s body trembled. She knew that Zabuza was angry.
She has always shown mercy to the opponents she faced, including Uchiha Sasuke and Naruto in the original work. She also showed mercy to Sasuke after he opened the Sharingan.
Otherwise, with so many ice escape techniques, she would have killed Sasuke who had opened his Sharingan long ago. She knew that today, whether it was because of Zabuza’s order or because of Liu Hao’s powerful strength, she could not hold back for any reason unless she wanted to die.
“Hey, Liu Hao, leave her to me.” Uchiha Sasuke had a typical villain mentality. As his strength increased, he immediately became a little proud and thought he was the boss. However, Liu Hao didn’t care. It was better to let this idiot suffer a little. He knew that this time Mizunotsuki Haku would definitely not hold back like in the original work.
“Under normal circumstances you would be a strong opponent, but I’m sorry, but this time I can’t hold back. I have to finish you off immediately.”
Mizunotsuki Haku’s voice suddenly became a little heavy. Obviously, she knew that she had to be serious and try her best this time, because there was a Liu Hao who had also become stronger and was eyeing her covetously. She had to get rid of Uchiha Sasuke as soon as possible before she could fight Liu Hao seriously and with all her strength.
“Hmph, don’t underestimate me.” Uchiha Sasuke drew out his kunai and rushed forward. Mizunoe Haku suddenly increased her speed to the maximum. According to the original work, even though she did not use the magic mirror ice crystal, her speed was a little slower than Sasuke’s. But this time she was serious and showed no mercy.
One Senbon completely suppressed Uchiha Sasuke, and at the same time, the other hand clenched into a fist and hit Uchiha Sasuke in the face at an astonishing speed. In the original work, Mizunotsuki Haku was hit in the face because he held back, but now he did not hold back and it was Uchiha Sasuke who was hit in the face.
“So fast.” Uchiha Sasuke, whose strength had improved due to practice, was immediately awakened. He was so complacent just now, but it turned out that he was so far behind. He was still too weak. The opponent had not used any ninjutsu yet. He could see that Mizunotsuki Haku was good at ninjutsu, otherwise he would not have been able to use B-level ninjutsu that he could not use.
“Hey, little genius, do you still have the strength to fight again? If not, I will take action.” Liu Hao said with a bit of amusement.
“Hmph, Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” Uchiha Sasuke snorted coldly, stood up and quickly formed hand seals. His innate pride as a member of the Uchiha clan did not allow him to retreat in fear.
039 Each One’s Progress (Old Version)
“I don’t want to waste any extra chakra.” Mizunotsuki Haku dodged the Great Fireball Technique with a water flash, and appeared behind Uchiha Sasuke at a speed that Uchiha Sasuke could not even see. He put one hand on his shoulder and started to form seals with the other hand.
“What is this? Making hand seals with one hand? No way! This is the first time I’ve seen this.” Kakashi Hatake looked at Shiro Mizunotsuki in surprise. Who on earth is this masked ninja?
“Secret Water Style: Killing Suishou.” Mizunotsuki Haku obviously wanted to end the battle in one go. The ninjutsu he used was more advanced than the Thousand Killings of Suishou in the original work. Thousands of ice blades stabbed towards Uchiha Sasuke.
“It’s time to show the results of my training.” Uchiha Sasuke concentrated his chakra on his feet, and his speed immediately increased, avoiding the killing of Shui Xiang.
“Now it’s my turn to attack, you can only defend.” He started to be self-righteous again. He completely forgot that he could concentrate chakra in his feet to increase his speed. Couldn’t Mizunoe Haku, who was good at speed, do the same?
You should know that Mizunoe Haku has not only not used the magic mirror ice crystal until now, but she has not even used the method of concentrating chakra in her feet. She did not even use this in the original work. This shows how many times Mizunoe Haku held back in the original work.
“Concentrate your chakra on your feet? Under normal circumstances, you might be able to reach it, but I can’t hold back now.” Mizunoe Bai’s tone remained unchanged, and his figure flashed, faster than before, and he suddenly came to the air and appeared on Uchiha Sasuke’s body.
“Is this the speed you are proud of? It’s not that great.” Mizunoe Bai turned over and kicked Uchiha Sasuke, who had no time to react, and kicked him away. He fell from mid-air and hit the ground, causing quite a lot of damage.
“Cough cough.” Uchiha Sasuke coughed and wanted to stand up, but Mizunoe Haku would not give him the chance because Mizunoe Haku had already come to him.
“Secret Technique: Thousand Killing Water.” Mizunotsuki Haku formed a seal with one hand, and with a flick of the ice thousands of books in the sky pierced Uchiha Sasuke’s body.
“Ah…” Uchiha Sasuke screamed and fell to the ground. Although he did not die, he had definitely lost his combat effectiveness.
“Sasuke.” Hatake Kakashi called out worriedly, wanting to rush over to help but was stopped by Liu Hao.
“It’s better to let this idiot suffer a little, so that he won’t always think he’s so great. Uchiha, hehe, is just a family that was exterminated. Since they were exterminated, what is there to be proud of? That stupid pride doesn’t have enough strength to support it, but he wants to act superior. What else is this but idiocy?”
Liu Hao’s words made Kakashi Hatake stop. He actually thought it would be better to let Sasuke eat a little to reduce his arrogance.
“What did you say?” Uchiha Sasuke heard this and reluctantly turned around to glare at Liu Hao.
“I say you are an idiot. No matter how glorious the Uchiha clan was in the past, that has become history. To put it nicely, you were born into a good family. To put it bluntly, you are just a loser who relied on the protection of your ancestors. I know that the Sharingan is very powerful and is a very strong bloodline limit.
But so what? You no longer have the protection of your family, you don’t have the Sharingan, and your strength is poor. I really don’t understand why you, an idiot, are so high-profile and proud. What is there for you to be so proud of?”
Liu Hao’s merciless sarcasm made Uchiha Sasuke look extremely ugly, but he couldn’t refute it because everything Liu Hao said was true.
But he, who had always been superior to others, felt unwilling to be humiliated like this. He also lost to Liu Hao many times, and his jealousy towards Liu Hao all came out. Under the strong unwillingness, jealousy and anger, his eyes began to change.
“Thank me, idiot. If it weren’t for me, could you have opened the Sharingan? I wonder if you would be like before, thinking that you were so powerful just because you practiced a little. Are you now thinking that you are so great and superior to others just because you opened the Sharingan?” Liu Hao chuckled and stepped over his body to stand in front of Mizunoe Haku.
“I opened the Sharingan. This is the Sharingan.” Uchiha Sasuke also discovered his own changes and was ecstatic. However, when he thought of Liu Hao’s strength, the joy in his heart was immediately extinguished like a basin of cold water. However, he still turned his head and used the Sharingan to watch Liu Hao and Mizunoe Haku fighting.
He wanted to see how great Liu Hao was, and also see if he could keep up with their movements after activating the Sharingan. Obviously, after suffering so many losses, he was no longer so stupid and arrogant.
“It’s like he knew that the Sharingan would open like this. Did he deliberately provoke Sasuke like this?” Kakashi, who opened the Sharingan to three magatama, of course also knew what was needed to open and evolve the Sharingan. He had a feeling that Liu Hao knew the Sharingan very well.
Kakashi was only half right. Liu Hao knew about the Sharingan, better than Uchiha Sasuke at that moment, but he was definitely not helping Sasuke. He was just really unhappy with this guy’s performance.
If he was unhappy with Naruto’s nagging and talkativeness, then he disliked and even hated this stupid, inferior, and arrogant idiot Uchiha Sasuke. How could Liu Hao help such a person?
“Go for it with all your strength, Bai. I’m not him. Such physical techniques are useless against me.” Liu Hao was right. His Sharingan was a two-magatama one, and his physical fitness, speed, and strength could fully keep up with the reaction speed of his eyes, so there would be no situation where the eyes could keep up but the body could not react.
He has always paid attention to his physical training, plus he has been learning Chidori for the past seven days, and of course he has also used lightning to shock himself, so he also wanted to see how fast he would be after seven days of hard work.
In the original novel, after Kakashi taught Sasuke Chidori, his body was tortured by lightning, and his speed was comparable to that of Rock Lee who did not open the door after a month.
Before he learned Chidori, his speed wasn’t much slower than Lee’s. After being tortured by lightning, although he didn’t have Kakashi personally teaching and helping Sasuke release lightning like Sasuke in the original work, the effect should not be much different, so Liu Hao really wanted to know how far he had come.
“I know that if you were a jackal a week ago, you are a tiger now.” Mizunoe Bai was silent for a while before speaking.
“No way, it’s only been a week, has Liu Hao made such great progress?” Uchiha Sasuke looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. Even if he was an idiot, he knew the difference between a jackal and a tiger. Even if Liu Hao learned more ninjutsu, it would not be possible for him to make such a big change in a week.
040 vs Mizuno Tsuki Haku (fourth update) (old version)
“It’s good that you know. I don’t want the quality of our fighting to be lowered. There’s no need to hold back on me. It’s best if you can kill me, otherwise it would be too boring.” After Liu Hao finished speaking, he moved his feet, leaned forward, and disappeared from the spot.
“Sonic boom.” A trace of gloom flashed across Zabuza’s face. Although he knew that Liu Hao would become a powerful enemy sooner or later, he did not expect such a big change in just one week.
The speed that burst out in an instant actually broke through the speed of sound. Although Liu Hao could not maintain the speed of sound for a long time, he could only maintain the speed of sound in the moment of the breakthrough. The time to maintain the speed of sound was only a split second, but it was already very terrifying.
“The floor has been cracked.” Hatake Kakashi’s pupils shrank. He did not expect that Liu Hao could be so fast in just one week. This explosive power actually reached the speed of sound. Although it could only be achieved in a moment of explosion, it was already terrifying.
“I can’t see. I can’t see at all.” Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes were dull, with only this thought in his mind. He thought that even if he couldn’t see as well as Liu Hao after activating the Sharingan, he should be able to see his movements clearly. But as soon as Liu Hao started to move, he couldn’t see it.
“So fast.” Mizunotsuki’s voice was a little sharp. Suddenly, a huge force came from her lower abdomen. With a bang, Liu Hao appeared in front of her and punched her in the lower abdomen.
Mizunoe Haku who was hit immediately turned into a pile of water. It was obvious that she had used the water clone jutsu early in the morning, and her real body had disappeared.
“Sure enough, my body is still a little bit stretched. In a battle, I can only reach the speed of sound three times at most. If it’s three times, my body can’t bear it.” Liu Hao has already analyzed in his mind how fast he has reached, and at the same time analyzed the key points he needs to pay attention to in a battle.
“I can only use all my strength to deal with you. Don’t blame me. Ice Escape: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.” Mizunoe Haku’s voice came from the other side. The water in the air began to condense into ice, forming pieces of ice mirrors hanging in the air that surrounded Liu Hao.
“What kind of secret technique is this? Why haven’t I seen it before?” Kakashi Hatake didn’t expect that the child following Zabuza was so powerful.
“Haku is the only bloodline of the Mizunotsuki clan, and possesses the bloodline limit of Ice Release. Once she uses this move, even Liu Hao will be in great trouble. But Kakashi, I don’t think you will just stand there and watch, right? Our battle has begun.”
When Zabuza saw that Hatake Kakashi was distracted, he immediately used the silent killing technique and hid his figure in the thick fog. He had found a way to deal with the Sharingan, which was to use the characteristics of his silent killing technique, close his eyes and fight with Hatake Kakashi, so that he would definitely not be able to hypnotize himself.
“What? Didn’t Mizunotsuki’s clan be exterminated? No wonder, the Mizunotsuki clan is the only one that can use ice. This kid is really a genius. He has such a strong strength at such a young age following a traitor like you. He can use his bloodline limit to such an extent without any guidance or scrolls of family information. It’s really amazing.”
While Kakashi Hatake was trying to tempt Zabuza to talk, he concentrated his mind, opened his Sharingan and secretly paid attention to everything going on around him.
“With Liu Hao here, that Haku Mizunotsuki ninja should not be able to attack other people in a short period of time. So as long as I can defeat Zabuza again, everything will be solved.” Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath and his eyes became extremely determined.
“Is this your bloodline limit?” Liu Hao looked at the ice mirrors around him and actually had the leisure to talk about this.
“Yes, I can use the ice escape ninjutsu. Take it. I won’t treat you like I treated others before. This is my full strength attack.”
Mizunotsuki Haku shot out countless ice Thousand Bones, the number and shooting speed were simply incomparable to the torture of Naruto and Sasuke in the original work. Moreover, the attack locations of these Thousand Bones were different from the original work, where they did not attack vital parts. Now they were all aimed at the fatal parts of Liu Hao’s body. If he was hit by one by accident, he would most likely die instantly.
“Water Style: Water Array Wall.” A cylindrical water wall protected Liu Hao and blocked all the ice chips flying from all directions.
“B-level ninjutsu, Water Front Wall! Is this what teacher Kakashi taught him?” Although Uchiha Sasuke already knew that Liu Hao would become even stronger, he did not expect him to become stronger so quickly. He couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of Liu Hao, and he also felt that Hatake Kakashi was a little biased.
It’s a pity that he completely forgot that he was not strong enough and therefore did not have the ability to learn. Sometimes people are like this, they clearly are not qualified but they push the responsibility onto someone else.
“Kakashi, it seems that you have taught him a lot of ninjutsu these days, but so what? How much chakra does he have to allow him to maintain the water wall all the time? If he uses it a few more times, he will be finished.” Zabuza was actually surprised that Mizunoe Haku, who attacked with all her strength and showed no mercy, was so powerful. The frequency, number and power of that attack were really amazing.
“The battle needs to end quickly.” Hatake Kakashi thought as he looked at Liu Hao who was surrounded by the magic mirror’s ice crystals.
“Kakashi, it’s not a good thing to be distracted while fighting with me.” Although Zabuza closed his eyes, he seemed to be able to see all the changes in Kakashi. Sensing that Kakashi was distracted, he suddenly appeared in front of Kakashi and slashed at him with a knife.
A long wound spurted out a large amount of blood immediately. Although Hatake Kakashi avoided the vital points at the critical moment and minimized the injury, he was still injured.
“No, I can only rely on you, Liu Hao. I hope you won’t let me down. I will deal with Zabuza as soon as possible.” Hatake Kakashi knew that he had no time to take care of others and could only get rid of Zabuza as soon as possible.
Suddenly, several shurikens flew towards the ice mirror, but this time Mizunotsuki Haku did not walk out of the ice mirror, so this sneak attack could not hit her at all.
There was a sound of smoke, and the idiot Uzumaki Naruto made a high-profile appearance: “Now it’s my turn. The protagonist usually appears last. As soon as I appear, I will definitely defeat all enemies immediately.”
“This idiot, isn’t he becoming a target?” Uchiha Sasuke thought unhappily, but at this moment his whole body was covered with ice thousands of bones, and he couldn’t move at all. He could only lie here and watch in embarrassment.
“Sasuke, why are you like this? Was it that masked ninja who beat you like this?” Uzumaki Naruto noticed the situation of Uchiha Sasuke. Seeing Sasuke’s body covered with scars, and then looking at Liu Hao in the mirror who was using the water array wall for defense, he roughly understood what was going on.
“You’d better take care of yourself. It seems that Liu Hao is at a disadvantage. If he is defeated, it will be your turn soon. I suggest you run away quickly.” He still has a deep affection for Uzumaki Naruto.
041 Chidori Appearance (Old Version)
“Tsk, Sasuke, don’t think I’m as useless as you think. Just wait and see how I deal with him and avenge you. I’m going to go and rescue Liu Hao now. Haha, he will definitely be very grateful to me then. I’ll let him know how powerful I am.” After saying this, Uzumaki Naruto actually walked into the mirror by himself, leaving Uchiha Sasuke no time to stop him.
“This idiot.” Although he was cursing Uzumaki Naruto, his eyes were fixed on Uzumaki Naruto, full of worry.
“Is it him? Uzumaki Naruto?” Mizunoe Shiro had met Uzumaki Naruto when picking herbs in the mountains and had a good impression of him.
“But I can’t hold back now. I’m sorry, Naruto.” A hint of murderous intent flashed in Mizunotsuki’s beautiful eyes under the white mask, and the Ice Thousand Bones were immediately thrown over. Uzumaki Naruto had no time to react and turned into a hedgehog, lying on the ground like Uchiha Sasuke.
“You’re useless. Why did you come in? You’re getting in the way.” Liu Hao said unhappily. This guy either likes to be in the limelight or act tough, and he’s always causing trouble for others.
“Don’t hinder me, get out.” Liu Hao formed lightning seals with his hands, and the sea under the bridge began to surge. A water dragon rushed out and hit the ice mirror hard, smashing four or five mirrors at once, and kicked Uzumaki Naruto out at the same time.
“It’s all because of you, the last one. What are you doing here? If I hadn’t saved you, a guy who only causes trouble to others, I would have left long ago.”
Liu Hao cursed loudly, but in fact, he had no intention of leaving. He was studying the magic mirror ice crystal. Of course, he didn’t want to learn it, because he knew he couldn’t learn it. He just wanted to see all kinds of secret techniques and blood limit.
“I…” Uzumaki Naruto opened his mouth, unable to say anything except the word “I”. He knew that he had dragged Liu Hao down again. He didn’t know why he just liked to be in the spotlight. It might be related to his childhood. He wanted others to notice him, but completely ignored how much trouble his actions caused others.
“Naruto, can’t you be quiet? We all know that you can’t protect us, but can’t you just behave yourself and not cause trouble for Liu Hao?” Haruno Sakura also started to criticize Uzumaki Naruto.
“Ah.” Uchiha Sasuke didn’t know what to say. Although he was defeated like Uzumaki Naruto and was turned into a hedgehog, at least he did not become a burden to others. As a member of the Uchiha clan, he would not allow himself to become a burden.
“Am I really that useless?” Uzumaki Naruto asked himself, but his eyes involuntarily looked at Liu Hao, who had just saved him and was now fighting with the three-edged bayonet to block the endless rain of ice thousand bones. By comparison, he found that he was really useless.
“This Naruto.” Hatake Kakashi sighed. He didn’t care about those little things in normal times, but he didn’t expect that Uzumaki Naruto would do these things during the battle. Doesn’t he know that if he is not careful in the battle, it will be like this?
“Kakashi, is this your student? Haha, they are really better than each other. The black-haired one is from the Uchiha clan. He is pretty good. If he activates the Sharingan before the battle, he can hold on for a while longer. But why do I feel like there is something wrong with the blond one’s brain?”
Zabuza said sarcastically with great amusement, to be honest, after all his years as a ninja, this was the first time he had seen such a top-notch person like Uzumaki Naruto.
Hatake Kakashi could only use his ultimate move to deal with Iron-Blooded Kai, thinking to himself, “Did Zabuza say anything just now?” He could only ignore Zabuza’s words, and at the same time, he was also thinking about how to quickly deal with Zabuza. If this continued, Liu Hao might not finish the battle, and he would have been dragged down by the Sharingan.
“Go on, the people who are hindering us have disappeared,” Mizunotsuki Bai stared at Liu Hao, thinking in his heart, didn’t you say last time that I owed you a life? Very good, I will give it back to you today.
“Haha, Bai, you are indeed a very simple person. If there were no ninjas in this world, you would definitely be the most beautiful person. It’s a pity that this world is really not suitable for you.
I have been looking at your magic mirror ice crystal for a long time. I think you should be exploring the ice escape technique by yourself. There are still many ice escape techniques of Mizunotsuki that you don’t know. It is really hard to explore by yourself without anyone to guide you. You must be thinking about giving your life back to me today. No need, because you will owe me another life soon. “
After Liu Hao finished speaking, his Sharingan opened. He had not used the Sharingan just now. Once the Sharingan was opened, his strength immediately increased.
“Really? I’m waiting.” Mizunotsuki Bai was puzzled. It seemed like you were just defending and blocking my Ice Thousand Bones, but you were so arrogant.
“Then you should open your eyes and see carefully, because the battle will be over in an instant. Lightning Release: Chidori.” Liu Hao’s right hand curled up into a claw, with his palm facing up. Dazzling lightning condensed in his palm, and the chirping sounds of hundreds of birds rang out on this quiet bridge.
The powerful lightning seemed to penetrate the thick fog, allowing everyone in the fog to look over and see clearly.
“What is this? He actually learned Chidori?” Hatake Kakashi looked at Liu Hao in disbelief. Although Liu Hao also used chakra to create a prototype of Chidori seven days ago, he was just relying on the exquisite chakra control to shape the chakra into the form of Chidori.
It wasn’t a Chidori at all, but the Chidori Liu Hao used at this moment was already a finished product, genuine and no different from the one he used seven days ago.
“What a powerful chakra, what kind of technique is this?” Uchiha Sasuke and Naruto exclaimed at the same time when they saw such a spectacular scene for the first time.
“So handsome, he really is Liu Hao.” Haruno Sakura said intoxicatedly.
“This kid actually mastered such a powerful jutsu. Did you teach it to him, Kakashi?” Zabuza looked at Hatake Kakashi with a hint of fear in his eyes. He was sure that this jutsu could never be copied, so the only possibility was that this jutsu was created by Kakashi himself.
“What, Teacher Kakashi, you are going too far. You actually taught Liu Hao such a powerful jutsu.” Uzumaki Naruto said indignantly. Uchiha Sasuke on the side also nodded in agreement. He also envied this jutsu.
“Idiot, I didn’t teach Liu Hao at all.” Hatake Kakashi said angrily. His words made Zabuza, Uzumaki Naruto, and Uchiha Sasuke unable to believe it, but they also knew that Hatake Kakashi had no reason to lie to them.
“Seven days ago, Liu Hao asked me why I was the best technician in Konoha. He knew that my famous ninjutsu was Chidori, and asked me to use it in front of him. I thought that even the most advanced Sharingan could not replicate this difficult skill. Even if a genius knew how to learn it and was taught by someone, it would take at least a month to learn it.
But I didn’t expect that Liu Hao could develop it just by taking a look at Chidori. I couldn’t believe it.”
042 You are his (old version)
There was already a hint of admiration in Kakashi Hatake’s tone, while Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were stunned, especially Uchiha Sasuke, who looked as if he had eaten a pile of feces, his face was very ugly. He also saw Chidori now, and he used the Sharingan to see it.
But he knew that even if he watched Chidori every day, he would not be able to learn it without Kakashi’s instruction. Could it be that this genius was just a mediocre one? Was he really just like his father said, that he had no talent at all and was so far behind Uchiha Itachi? Was he really just an ordinary ninja?
“Are you ready? Haku Mizunotsuki.” Liu Hao looked at one of the mirrors with his Sharingan. That mirror was where Haku Mizunotsuki was hiding. Haku Mizunotsuki was shocked. It turned out that Liu Hao had discovered her a long time ago. No, he must not let this ninjutsu hit him, otherwise he would surely die.
“Hah!” Mizunoe Bai shouted softly, and immediately rushed out of the ice mirror, shooting thousands of ice shells at Liu Hao while moving at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. Even if Liu Hao saw him, he would not have the chance to stop him.
“It’s useless, Mizunotsuki Haku, I see through everything you do.” Liu Hao roared and stomped his right foot hard on the ground. The sonic boom sounded again, and the hard floor of the bridge was dented by Liu Hao.
Liu Hao disappeared from the spot in a flash, dodging all the Senbon, and came behind Mizunotsuki Haku with the dazzling Chidori like a lightning bolt across the sky, and hit her lower abdomen before she entered the mirror.
He blasted her out and chased after her, grabbing her neck before she fell to the ground and lifting her up, then thrust the Chidori in his hand towards her head.
“Haku.” Zabuza didn’t know whether he was worried that he would lose such a good tool or worried about the safety of Haku Mizunotsuki, so he wanted to go over, but Hatake Kakashi blocked him.
“Did you win?” Haruno Sakura stared at Liu Hao with burning eyes, but the Chidori in Liu Hao’s hand stopped when it was one meter in front of Mizunoe Haku. The Chidori slowly disappeared, and the sound of the birdsong also disappeared.
“Why are you wearing a mask? You’re so pretty and you don’t look ugly, why don’t you take it out to see people?” The Chidori in Liu Hao’s right hand disappeared and then rested on Mizunoe Shiro’s mask, removing her mask.
“No way, it’s a woman. Her face is too pretty. How did Liu Hao know she was a woman? Could it be that they?” Haruno Sakura shook her head vigorously when she thought of this. She didn’t believe it, but she was also willing to believe it.
“Just kill me, I’m useless now, just a useless tool.” There was no trace of fear on Mizunoe Haku’s beautiful face, and it was even extremely calm.
“I told you that you are not a tool, and I let you go twice. You owe me two lives, and you cannot die before you pay me back.” Liu Hao slowly put Mizunoe Bai down.
“Zabuza, let me make a deal with you. We should have the upper hand right now. If Kakashi-sensei and I team up to deal with you, you will definitely die. You should have received a large sum of money from Kado to help you, but you are not so great as to sacrifice your life for such a small amount of money.
When we first met, I let you go when you were in a state of suspended animation, which was equivalent to sparing your life. Now I have let Shiro Mizunotsuki go, so now the two of you owe me two lives. I can let you go as long as you don’t stay with Kado. Of course, the premise is that Shiro Mizunotsuki is no longer your tool from today on, then we can write off everything.”
This is Liu Hao’s bottom line. He knows that if he kills Zabuza, it will be difficult for Mizunotsuki Haku to follow him. Therefore, he gave Zabuza a chance. If Zabuza does not cherish it, then don’t blame himself.
“Chidori.” Dazzling lightning appeared in Liu Hao’s hand again, and the melodious bird calls sounded again. At this moment, Liu Hao was like the god of thunder and lightning, majestic and awe-inspiring. Against the backdrop of Chidori, he appeared extremely aloof and cold.
“Haha, okay, I promise you, it’s worth it to pay for my life with a tool.”
Zabuza turned around and laughed, but Liu Hao noticed that there was moisture in the corners of Zabuza’s eyes. It was obvious that he really regarded Mizunotsuki Haku as a friend. After all, if he could be so cruel to a girl who was as pure as snow and loyal to him, then Liu Hao would not let him go.
“Teacher Kakashi, is everything okay?” Liu Hao looked at Hatake Kakashi and said.
“We have no grudge against Zabuza, it’s just a conflict of missions. Since he has given up, there is no need for us to make things difficult for him.” Hatake Kakashi thought about it and felt that as long as it did not conflict with the interests of Konoha Village, then there would be no problem.
“Bai, from today on you are no longer my tool. Since he said you are not a tool but a person, then you owe him a life. I think he will treat you well, better than following me.
Then from today on, you are his. I adopted you, and everything you have done over the years is enough to repay me for everything. Plus, you can save my life, so it’s worth it.”
Zabuza’s words made Liu Hao feel ashamed. What are you saying? How can there be such a big ambiguity? You are my person. Doesn’t this mean that Mizunotsuki Haku is my wife?
Zabuza moved and disappeared on the spot. He was a demon and didn’t need to have any emotions. Of course, this was not just his idea. In fact, humans have seven emotions and six desires. How could they really be without any emotions?
“Lord Zabuza.” Mizunotsuki Haku is really a person who is easily satisfied. Just for a sentence “I need you as a tool”, he can give so much without any regrets.
“Remember, you are no longer my tool, but Liu Hao’s man. If you become my enemy in the future, you must not show any mercy.” Zabuza’s voice came from far away. The last sentence seemed ruthless, but in fact, he hoped that Mizunotsuki Bai would be fine. He didn’t want Mizunotsuki Bai to go against him, and Mizunotsuki Bai would be harmed because of his mercy.
Mizunotsuki Haku looked at where Zabuza left for a long time before walking in front of Liu Hao, bowing to him, and saying in a respectful tone:
“Thank you for letting Zabuza-sama go. This is the last time I will call you sir. From today on, I am yours.”
“It can’t be true? Could it be that the two of them really have a lesbian relationship that is unknown to the public?” Haruno Sakura felt a chill in her heart, and as she watched the two of them flirting with each other, she felt more and more that her guess was right.
043 Arrangements for Liu Hao (Old Version)
“What did you say? He can learn even B-level ninjutsu just by looking at it?” The Third Hokage looked at Hatake Kakashi in surprise. After hearing what he just said, if it was true, then this man was simply a super genius that only appears once in a thousand years.
Today marks a week since returning from the Land of Waves. Originally, Kakashi should have informed the Third Hokage of Liu Hao’s situation as soon as possible. Unfortunately, in his previous battle with Zabuza, he was not only slashed by a sword, but also used the Sharingan to stalemate with Zabuza for a long time. So after returning, he lay in bed for another week and only now had time to report Liu Hao’s situation.
“Not only that, I used Chidori in front of him once, and he actually learned it in just one week without my guidance. And he didn’t seem reluctant at all when using it.” Hatake Kakashi once again dropped a shocking news, shocking everyone present, including the Third Hokage.
Together with the other jonin standing here, Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, Iron-blooded Kai and others looked at Kakashi Hatake in disbelief. The difficulty of Chidori is not comparable to ordinary A-level ninjutsu. Chidori has already belonged to the forbidden technique level. It is a ninjutsu with the ultimate form change and is even close to the S-level secret. It can be said to be the pinnacle ninjutsu of A-level forbidden techniques.
“Kakashi, you are kidding, how can such a person exist?” Asuma Sarutobi said that it was a bit difficult to accept. He originally thought that he was very powerful enough to find Shikamaru, but he did not expect that there was such a pervert.
“Haha, you even learned Kakashi’s Chidori in just one week after watching it once. Why aren’t you my student?” Yuhi Kurenai was the first person besides the Third Hokage to know about Liu Hao’s talent. For this reason, she secretly observed Liu Hao and was very satisfied with this man who was the strongest but had no arrogance and looked like a young man.
Except for people like Kakashi who are exceptions, all other teachers want their disciples to be outstanding. Now, after hearing what Kakashi Hatake said, I thought I had already given a very high evaluation of Liu Hao, but now it seems that I need to re-examine this person.
“Do I look like I’m joking? Lord Hokage, I think it is necessary to change the arrangement for Liu Hao. With his talent, even if we don’t teach him anything, he can only rely on his own observation of everything around him.
He can still become a talent and learn many powerful ninjutsu. If we don’t help him when he is in his infancy, I believe that in a short time, he will definitely make the leap and fly high in the sky. “Hatake Kakashi looked a little serious, and so did the Third Hokage.
“What is his impression of Konoha?” The Third Hokage was a little worried. After all, his favorite and most outstanding disciple had defected, which made him a little disgusted with this matter.
“He grew up in Konoha and has a clean family background. As long as Konoha does not touch his bottom line, I think there will be no problem. I can see that he should not have any ambition for power. Even if he has this ambition, unless you, Hokage, execute him now, he will soon become more and more powerful.
You have to know that he is no longer a person who is bullied by dogs. His current strength is at least at the elite Chunin level, and we don’t know if he has hidden anything.”
After spending some time together, Hatake Kakashi is very satisfied with Liu Hao, a student who can learn anything quickly. Of course, he hopes that Liu Hao can have a good future.
“According to what you said, how should we treat him better?” The Third Hokage had a headache. Sometimes being too good can be a problem. If this ninja is too powerful and there is no certainty about his loyalty to Konoha, it will be very dangerous.
“We should train him with all our strength and make him feel grateful to Konoha. Even if he doesn’t feel grateful, he will still have a good impression of Konoha. He has lived here for so many years and he definitely has a sense of belonging. Instead of just sitting and waiting and watching him become stronger on his own, we might as well give him some help while he still needs our help.”
I have to say that Kakashi Hatake’s analysis is really accurate. If Liu Hao was not from Earth, but was really from the Naruto world, he would really have a good impression of Konoha as Kakashi said.
“Kakashi, you’re right. We are the number one ninja village and we should show enough magnanimity. We can’t kill a ninja or be on guard against him just because we’re worried that he will become too powerful and lose control in the future.
If this is the case, who will serve our Konoha Village in the future? As long as he has this talent and will not betray Konoha, then our Konoha Village will train him to become an excellent talent.”
The Third Hokage immediately made the decision, but in his heart he thought of White Fang, who made his heart tingle, and the father of Hatake Kakashi who was standing in front of him.
Others may not know the truth about White Fang’s death. It seemed that he died of guilt, but in fact it was the senior executives of Muye who manipulated everything behind the scenes and used the pressure from the villagers’ fishing boats to force White Fang to death. Although he, the Third Hokage, did not participate, he did not stop it either.
Now Liu Hao gave him a feeling that Liu Hao would sooner or later become the second White Fang, and would definitely not be as loyal to the village as White Fang.
It’s a pity that it’s too late for the Third Hokage to regret now. Such a powerful ninja, who was loyal to Konoha Village, was forced to death because of the greedy guys like Danzo. It’s really a pity.
“Then Kakashi, just let go and teach him. Don’t be lazy. Remember to let him know that all this was given to him by Konoha, but don’t make it so obvious. I believe you can handle it.” The Third Hokage said to Kakashi in a commanding tone.
Obviously he was worried that Kakashi would neglect teaching Liu Hao because of laziness. It must be said that the Third Hokage had a good eye. In fact, in the original work, Kakashi Hatake did not fulfill his duties as a teacher and did not provide correct guidance and teaching to Uchiha Sasuke. Now the Third Hokage spoke to Kakashi in a commanding tone just to give Kakashi Hatake a shot of prevention.
If Uchiha Sasuke in the original work was not worthy of the Third Hokage’s attention because he did not get the Third Hokage’s attention, then Liu Hao has now entered the Third Hokage’s eyes and he has been deeply remembered by him. However, if the Third Hokage knew that Liu Hao could use the Sharingan, he might remember him even more deeply.
“Yes! Lord Hokage.” This time, even if the Third Hokage didn’t say so, he would still teach Liu Hao seriously. In Kakashi’s opinion, Liu Hao did not have the shortcomings of young people at all. He did not have Uzumaki Naruto’s love of showing off, his stubbornness, and his neurosis, nor did he have Uchiha Sasuke’s pride and superiority.
Liu Hao’s talent and comprehension are both excellent, so teaching him is completely effortless. You only need to say everything once, and his mind is not corrupt, nor is he twisted like Uchiha Sasuke, nor is he willing to become a slave to power just for the sake of power. Even a lazy person like Kakashi can’t help but want to teach such a disciple seriously after spending some time with him and getting to know him.
044 Gravity Room (Fourth Update) (Old Version)
It’s a pity that Kakashi also knows his own limitations. He knows that his life’s achievements have been limited because of the Sharingan, and he is willing to be limited. Therefore, he has not broken through to the Kage level, and therefore has no qualification to be Liu Hao’s master.
He knew that Liu Hao would soon surpass him as his teacher. By then, the one who could teach Liu Hao would need to be at least a ninja like the Third Hokage to be qualified and have the capital to teach Liu Hao. Now Kakashi Hatake could only give Liu Hao the correct guidance and lay a solid foundation for Liu Hao to become a Kage-level powerhouse, which could be regarded as the fulfillment of his old dream.
“Okay everyone, in a short time, ninjas from other ninja villages including the Sand Village will come to our Konoha to take the Chunin Exam. I hope you can make good arrangements and don’t let the ninjas from other ninja villages look down on us Konoha ninjas. Then let them see why Konoha Village is the number one ninja village.” The Third Hokage waved his hand and said in a very imposing manner.
“Yes.” The other jonin knew that the Hokage wanted their respective students to take the exam. After all, the students who were chosen to be taught by the jonin present were basically the future of Konoha.
Of course, you have to show us how powerful Konoha’s future seed ninjas will be, and let the ninjas from other ninja villages with ulterior motives know that not only is Konoha’s old generation of ninjas superior to you, but the new generation is also the same.
“Yes, it seems that you have encountered many powerful enemies during your trip. Not only have you mastered such a powerful ninjutsu, but even your Sharingan has evolved. It seems that the foundation you laid by constantly digging out the One Magatama Sharingan and using it over the past few years is very solid.
Your use of the two-magatama Sharingan has reached the pinnacle. If there is no lack of stamina, I believe it won’t be long before you can evolve it into a three-magatama Sharingan.”
In the basement of Bulma’s house, Bulma just looked at the gains of Liu Hao’s trip and checked Liu Hao’s body to see if there were any hidden injuries left by fighting or training. Fortunately, Liu Hao’s body was still very perfect. This was Bulma’s best masterpiece.
“Of course. How can I protect you if I don’t become stronger?” Liu Hao found that there had been a slight change in the relationship between them since he kissed Bulma a few years ago.
The already complicated relationships of mother to son, sister to brother, and friends to friends have now become even more complicated. However, the strange thing is that the two not only did not feel disgusted with this development, but also did not try to stop it.
“You are the best, okay? This is the gravity room I made for you. It can reach up to twenty times the gravity.” This must not be underestimated. Twenty times the gravity is not simply putting something with twenty times the gravity on Liu Hao.
Instead, every part of Liu Hao’s body, from organs to cells, would be twenty times heavier. Basically everyone knows that a person’s external defense is very strong, especially after exercise, but the internal body is very fragile.
If the gravity of the human body suddenly increased twenty times, even the current Liu Hao might be crushed to death. The cells would not be able to withstand such gravity and would all shatter. The blood vessels would not be able to withstand the gravity of the blood and would be crushed. Whether it was cell death, internal bleeding, or anything else, it would be fatal.
Therefore, Liu Hao has to be very careful when using this machine. With twenty times the gravity, if Liu Hao can move freely under twenty times the gravity, his body must be very strong.
“That’s great. With you around, I can always rest assured. You are my one and only one in this life.”
Liu Hao suddenly threw out a sentence he saw on the Internet, causing a wave of fluctuations in Bulma’s eyes. However, Bulma is not the innocent sixteen-year-old girl at the beginning of the Dragon Ball story. She is now a mature beauty in her twenties. Therefore, these changes are not very subtle, and they are put away after they appear, making it difficult for people to notice.
“Stop talking nonsense and try going in. But don’t open it so wide, or I can’t save you if you die.” Bulma said worriedly.
“Don’t worry, I know my limits.” Liu Hao’s attention was also diverted. After all, he also wanted to try this gravity room. If he practiced in it, he would definitely gain a lot, although it would be very hard.
“One times.” Liu Hao pressed the button marked with number one, and suddenly a gravity came from all over his body, making it difficult for him to breathe. The sudden change in environmental gravity made him a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, Liu Hao’s years were not wasted, so he adapted to the double gravity after a while.
“Phew, I’m sure if I can move freely under twenty times gravity, my speed outside must be amazingly fast.”
There was one more thing Liu Hao didn’t say, which was that if he could maintain the same moving speed as he was now outside under twenty times the gravity, when he went out, his body would definitely be able to move at the speed of sound for a long time. You know, it’s not that Liu Hao is unable to reach the speed of sound.
It’s because his body and internal organs couldn’t withstand the friction and impact force generated by moving at the speed of sound. It was all because his body was not strong enough. However, as long as he could survive twenty times the gravity, there would be no problem for him to move at the speed of sound for a long time in battle.
“If you can’t bear it and don’t have the strength to turn it off, just shout. The gravity room has a voice control system, and you can control the switch with your voice.”
As expected of Bulma, everything she invented is perfect and flawless.
“Bulma, remember to bring Bai with you wherever you go in the future. Also, use the method I used on Bai to make him stronger. I feel relieved to have her protecting you.” Liu Hao couldn’t help but say when he saw Bulma turn around and walk out so as not to interfere with his practice.
“Haha, you have good taste. I like that pretty girl. I know what to do. Don’t forget that you are a child.”
Bulma blinked at Liu Hao, revealing a little girl’s demeanor that was very rare for the now mature Bulma. Liu Hao was shocked and almost fell to the ground. When he came to his senses, he found that Bulma had already walked out with a giggle.
“Bulma’s power is really strong. I think even Kakashi’s Raikiri’s power is not as strong as Bulma’s wink.”
Liu Hao smiled bitterly in his heart. He didn’t expect Bulma to be so charming. A wink from her even made him slightly dazed. Of course, in addition to the fact that Bulma was really beautiful and charming, one of the reasons was that Bulma was the love of Liu Hao’s heart, and the woman he loved the most, trusted the most, and never guarded against.
045 First sight of sunset red (old version)
“Let’s take a break.” In a forest outside Konoha Village, a beautiful woman who looked charming and seductive with a hot body said to the three students in front of her. This woman was of course Xi Ri Hong, and the people in front of her were her students.
“It’s Teacher Kurenai.” Hyuga Hinata and the other two nodded and sat on the ground with tired faces. It was obvious that the training just now was very tiring. Alas, if Liu Hao was here, he would definitely ask why my teacher is so unsatisfactory compared to Yuhi Kurenai, the gap is too big.
Compared to Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi is so responsible that she is not only always late, but also rarely shows up and rarely teaches her students.
“Come out.” Xiri Hong majored in illusion, and her mental energy is very strong. She knows everything about the nearby movements.
“Who is it?” Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka and Shino Aburame, who had just been lying on the ground resting like dead dogs, immediately stood up vigilantly and prepared for battle.
“Very alert.” A man who was over 1.7 meters tall but gave the impression that he was not very old, only twelve or thirteen years old at most, walked out from the bushes.
“It’s him.” Hinata blushed slightly and was happy in her heart, but she didn’t say anything.
“Liu Hao?” Yuhi Kurenai, Inuzuka Kiba and Aburame Shino said in unison.
“What are you doing here?” After knowing that he was not an enemy, Yuhi Kurenai relaxed. To be honest, if we don’t count the secret observation, this was her first time meeting Liu Hao face to face. She was observing Liu Hao, and Liu Hao was also observing Yuhi Kurenai, a beautiful woman who could be ranked among the top three in Naruto. Both of them had a good first impression of each other, mainly because they each knew each other for a long time.
“I would like to ask Konoha’s number one illusion master, Mr. Yuhi Kurenai, to teach me some knowledge about illusion.” Liu Hao said bluntly without hiding anything. His generosity and directness made Yuhi Kurenai nod in satisfaction.
“Don’t think I will teach you just because you talk sweetly. Besides, don’t you have your own instructor? Although Kakashi is not specialized in illusion, his illusion is not weak either. He is more than capable of guiding you. Why do you come to me?” said Yuhi Kurenai.
“Oh, don’t mention it. He is either lost on the road of life, or confused on the road of life, or he meets an old woman and needs to help her cross the street. How can I ask him to guide me when he is so busy?”
Liu Hao didn’t come here specifically to see the beauty, but that was the fact. Kakashi was basically nowhere to be seen except when he was on a mission. He had no chance to ask Kakashi to teach him.
“Uh~ Kakashi, last time the Hokage told you not to be so lazy, and you even vowed to teach Liu Hao a good lesson, why did you go back to your old ways again.” There were black lines on Yuhi Kurenai’s forehead. Obviously, she was very familiar with these excuses, and she understood what was going on as soon as she heard Liu Hao’s words.
Seeing Liu Hao looking at her eagerly, she was embarrassed to refuse. Whether it was because she had a good impression of Liu Hao, or because the Third Hokage had given her an order, or because she was very curious about Liu Hao, it seemed that this boy had many secrets hidden behind him that made people want to explore.
“Okay, but you have to tell me, did you really learn Chidori after watching it once and then learning it in a week?” Kurenai asked the question in her mind. Although she knew that Kakashi would not lie, she couldn’t completely believe it without seeing it with her own eyes. After all, this matter was too absurd and hard for her to accept.
Liu Hao did not say anything. Sometimes, if Xi Rihong saw it with her own eyes, facts would speak louder than words. The lightning flashed continuously, like an electric snake, and condensed into a ball. The chirping of hundreds of birds could be heard in the woods, as if hundreds of birds were returning to their nests. It was very spectacular.
“What kind of ninjutsu is this?” Aburame Shino’s pupils shrank and she thought to herself.
“What a powerful chakra.” Inuzuka Kiba had no right to be arrogant in front of Liu Hao. The strong sense of crisis brought to him by Chidori shocked him greatly.
“How amazing! When did Liu Hao learn such a powerful technique? I have to work harder, otherwise I will be left further and further behind by her.” Hyuga Hinata looked at the Chidori in Liu Hao’s hand and thought firmly in her heart.
“Did you really learn it?” Yuhi Kurenai was speechless at this point. After all, facts speak louder than words. She had seen it with her own eyes. Besides, it was not the first time she had seen Chidori. She had seen the more powerful Raikiri many times.
“Ha!” Liu Hao shouted softly, and rushed towards the huge rock not far away with the Chidori in his hand. The Chidori pierced through the huge rock like a drill, and the whole person also passed through the big hole in the middle of the rock.
“This is too exaggerated. How can I survive if I am hit by such a ninjutsu?” Inuzuka Kiba was very glad that he did not show his arrogance to Liu Hao, otherwise he would have died without knowing how.
“It seems that you are really as talented as the rumors say, but illusion and ninjutsu are completely different. Your talent in ninjutsu is the highest among all the people I have seen, but it does not mean that you have such talent in illusion, so I want to test you.
If you are a piece of rotten wood in illusion, I think you should not waste time practicing illusion, but concentrate on practicing the ninjutsu and taijutsu that you are best at.” Yuhi Kurenai said.
“No matter what the final result is, I would like to say thank you to you, Teacher Hong, and we can start anytime.”
Liu Hao’s very polite behavior made Xiurihong more and more satisfied. At the same time, she felt a possessiveness in her heart. She didn’t want to possess Liu Hao, but wanted Liu Hao to be her student. She really wanted to have a student like Liu Hao, so that other male ninjas would know that Xiurihong not only had great skills herself, but also had excellent teaching ability.
“I will use an illusion on you. Try to struggle as much as you can. You can use any method. Illusion: Tree Binding and Killing.” Xirihong said this and slowly disappeared from the spot. Trees grew out from under Liu Hao’s feet and bound Liu Hao. Xirihong then crawled out of the tree, but did not attack. Instead, she looked at Liu Hao quietly.
Look at Liu Hao’s spiritual energy. To become an illusion ninja, in addition to having a superb talent for illusion, one must have superior spiritual energy. It is best if the spiritual energy is stronger by nature, coupled with a superb talent for illusion. With the combination of the two, the stronger the spiritual energy and the higher the talent for illusion, the higher the ninja’s achievement in illusion will be.
046 The Teachings of Sunset Red (Old Version)
“Is this the illusion of tree binding? This illusion was bounced back by Uchiha Itachi, who was even more proficient in illusions and possessed the Mangekyō Sharingan? It’s really powerful. If it weren’t for Uchiha Itachi, who possessed the Mangekyō Sharingan and was also proficient in illusions, it really wouldn’t have been so easy to break, let alone bounce back.
If it was simply a ninja who was proficient in illusion, he might not be able to break Yuhi Kurenai’s illusion, let alone rebound. It seems that the bloodline limit is really helpful to the ninja. “
Liu Hao thought to himself as he felt the tree roots wrapping tighter and tighter around his body.
“Hmm? Could it be that he can’t even struggle? Could it be that he has no talent in illusion? But that’s normal. If he has such a high talent in ninjutsu and taijutsu, it would be too outrageous if he can even do illusion. How could such a person exist?”
Xiurihong was a little disappointed at first, but then she recovered. Just when she was about to remove the illusion, Liu Hao’s action shocked her.
“Sharingan~open.” Liu Hao shouted in his heart. He had been training in the gravity room with Sharingan open these days, digging out the two-magatama Sharingan while exercising his body. Now, Kurenai Yuhi was simply using illusion on him, and she showed mercy and did not attack him.
There is no need to continue to output mental energy to maintain the illusion. In other words, as long as there is strong enough mental energy, he can break free in an instant without competing with the enemy who released the illusion in mental energy.
Liu Hao’s Sharingan kept moving. He had always been an idiot when it came to illusions. It was not that he had no talent, but that he had never been exposed to the knowledge of illusions. He relied on his own mental energy to directly fight against the Sharingan. He did not even know how to dispel the illusion, so he could only use the most violent method.
The tree roots on Liu Hao’s body began to crack at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, as Liu Hao’s two-magatama Sharingan increased its rotation speed to the fastest, he barely saw through the illusion and broke it. Fortunately, Yuhi Kurenai did not show mercy to him, nor did she attack him, nor did she continue to output mental energy to maintain the illusion from being destroyed.
Otherwise, considering that Liu Hao had no knowledge of illusion at the moment and had no idea how to use it, and only relied on the two magatama Sharingan to fight back, it would be good enough that he didn’t get killed, let alone break free.
“He actually broke free in an instant? This is so incredible, I’m speechless.” It was really full of ups and downs. I thought this guy didn’t have much talent for illusion, but I didn’t expect his mental energy was so strong that he broke free in the most violent way. It’s true, it’s a pity.
Why didn’t I choose this student? It’s a waste for a lazy guy like Kakashi. Forget it. Although I’m not his instructor, he still calls me Teacher Hong. I will teach him myself. By then, he will definitely treat me, Teacher Hong, better than you, Teacher Kakashi. Then I’ll see how you deal with this situation.”
Yuhi Kurenai has already decided that Liu Hao is the second person she is very satisfied with after Kurama Yakumo, and Liu Hao is very comprehensive in all aspects, whether it is physical skills or ninjutsu, he has a high level of attainment, a high talent for illusion, and a strong energy of the spirit house.
She has decided to teach him. By then, Liu Hao will definitely become Kakashi’s student on the surface, but actually her, Yuri Kurenai’s student. Haha, then who would dare to say that she, Yuri Kurenai, is a woman who cannot teach good students?
“Okay, that’s good. From now on, you can come to me if you have any questions about illusions. I will do my best to teach you.”
A hint of excitement flashed in Xi Ri Hong’s eyes, and she completely forgot that her chest was surging due to excitement. At such a close distance, Liu Hao was almost dazzled by the beauty in front of him.
Fortunately, Liu Hao stopped acting like a pig before Xi Ri Hong noticed him, otherwise, what might be waiting for him was not Xi Ri Hong’s full-strength teaching, but a full-strength defeat of him.
“Then please give me more advice in the future.” Liu Hao didn’t expect that he could achieve his goal so easily, but he couldn’t care less.
With Kurenai’s promise, Liu Hao would come to see Kurenai every day, except for exercising in the gravity room. During this time, he would tease little Hinata. Occasionally, when he had time, he would go shopping with Bulma and Haku Mizunotsuki. It is worth mentioning that Haku Mizunotsuki is not a traitor, but a genius ninja with a bloodline limit.
After learning about Haku Mizunoe’s situation, the Third Hokage made the decision to make Haku Mizunoe an official resident of Konoha. What a joke! Such a good seedling, plus the description of Hatake Kakashi. If the Third Hokage let go of such a talented ninja, what good would he be doing as a Hokage?
With Xirihong’s instruction, Liu Hao seemed to have opened his own sealed treasure house with the key of Xirihong. From knowing nothing about the use of illusion at the beginning, he became proficient in it after a month of hard training, coupled with Xirihong’s unremitting teaching and personal combat.
A month later, Yuhi Kurenai was already brave enough to guarantee her own reputation. With Liu Hao’s current strength, he could use illusions against ninjas below the rank of Jonin. Except for illusion perverts like Kurama Yakumo, basically no one could defend against it, and the chance of breaking it was very small. Of course, everything depended on how Liu Hao used it in battle. After all, illusion battles were more mysterious than ninjutsu, and it was difficult to describe.
“You ugly freak with a super wide forehead, such violence is definitely not something a woman can do.” Konohamaru covered his bruised head and said to Haruno Sakura who had just beaten up his three-member group including Uzumaki Naruto and was about to leave. However, Konohamaru soon regretted it.
It’s a pity that there is no medicine for regret in this world. At the same time, he will remember a phrase for the rest of his life, that is, trouble comes from the mouth. This also made Konohamaru, who was as nagging and nosy as Uzumaki Naruto, change a lot in the future.
“What did you say!” Haruno Sakura spoke word by word, her tone was very bottlenecked, but her eyes had become whiter than the white eyes.
Suddenly, Haruno Sakura pretended to run and rushed towards Konohamaru like a sprinter, scaring Konohamaru so much that he shouted for help and ran at full speed. That speed was definitely faster than that of a Chunin, and it didn’t look like a child at all. It has to be said that it’s really scary when a person’s potential explodes in danger.
Konohamaru felt a black screen before his eyes, and his already bruised head became even more painful. However, the person who was hit was like a cylinder and did not move at all. Instead, Konohamaru flew backwards, holding his head and screaming in pain.
“You little brat, you bumped into me and it hurts.” A man with a very funny paint pattern on his face grabbed Konohamaru and lifted him up, saying in a very arrogant tone.
047 Sand Ninja Appears (Old Version)
“Let me go.” Konohamaru struggled with a painful look on his face, but unfortunately his so-called struggle was completely useless and had no effect at all.
“You little brat is quite energetic.” The people in this group were Kankuro and Temari from the Sand Village.
“Damn it, what do you want to do to Konohamaru? Let me go.” Uzumaki Naruto couldn’t help but rush over first, but Kankuro just moved his fingers, and the chakra thread tripped Uzumaki Naruto to the ground.
“Haha, it turns out that the strength of the Konoha Village’s Genin is so weak.” Kankuro said disdainfully.
“If I were yours, you’d better put your hand down. Otherwise, if anything happens to the child in your arms, I think you will become the sinner who provokes a war between the Sand Village and the Konoha Village.” An equally disdainful voice came from the other side.
“Who is that? I couldn’t even feel his presence at all.” Kankuro and Temari turned around immediately and found that there was a person eating three meters away from them, looking at them with a mocking and disdainful look as if he were an ant, which made Kankuro, who had always been arrogant, very unhappy.
“What do you mean by that?” Temari stopped Kankuro from getting angry. It was obvious that Temari, who was very smart, heard the hidden meaning.
“The man in your hand whom you call a brat is the grandson of the third Hokage of Konoha. If something happens to him and you know it was you who did it, do you think you can leave Konoha Village alive?”
The person who came was Liu Hao. He had just come back from learning illusion from Kurenai Yuhi. On his way, he found Haruno Sakura and wanted to inform them to prepare for the Chunin Exam. Of course, he got the news from Kurenai Yuhi.
“What? Are you kidding me? How could this kid be the grandson of the Third Hokage?” Kankuro’s face changed drastically, and he was covered in cold sweat. Although he was from the Sand Village, he had a deep understanding of Sarutobi Sasuke, the old man who was known as the strongest Hokage of all generations. If what Liu Hao said was true, and the Third Hokage knew about what happened today, would he still be alive? He was a bully and feared the strong, so he immediately let go of Konohamaru.
“Haha, is this the ninja from the Sand Village? So majestic, but I didn’t expect he is a bully.” Liu Hao laughed, seemingly praising but actually just mocking.
“How dare you talk to me like that? Well, let me see what you have…” Kankuro’s words were stuck before he could finish, and he just stood there stupidly, not moving.
“Kankurō, what’s wrong with you?” After a while, Temari realized something was wrong. When she looked at Kankuro, she found that his eyes were dull, without a trace of light. If he didn’t still have a breath of life, Temari would have thought that Kankuro was dead.
“His name is Kankuro, right? Don’t worry, he won’t die. The spell will be lifted automatically in five minutes. But I think you should know how to teach him the principles of life. This is Konoha, not the Sand Village. If you want to leave Konoha alive, you better watch your mouth.”
Liu Hao appeared in the center of Kankuro and Temari without knowing when, with his left and right hands on their shoulders respectively, while Temari’s eyes were still looking at the place where Liu Hao had just stood.
“His movements were so fast that I couldn’t see them at all. He also controlled his aura so well that not only did he not make any sound when he moved, but he even came to me and put his hand on me without me noticing. If he hadn’t spoken, I wouldn’t have sensed his presence at all.”
When Temari thought of this, an inexplicable fear arose in her heart. When she looked at Liu Hao, in addition to fear and surprise, there was also a strange light in her eyes. Temari was a very strong woman. She would not even look at those who were weak or who were not recognized by her.
On the contrary, someone like Liu Hao, who is so powerful that he completely intimidates him, will attract more of her attention. She can be said to be a fierce mare. To ride her, you have no choice but to conquer or defeat her forcefully, but if you conquer her.
This kind of woman will only obey you in her life. On the contrary, even if someone else defeats her in the future, she will only be good to you. Even if others kill her, they cannot make her change. She is a mare who will only have one master in her life, or a woman who will only have one man in her life.
Of course, it is not that exaggerated now. After all, the two sides are in a situation where it is unclear who is the enemy. If one falls in love with someone just because he is defeated, Temari would have been taken by someone else long ago. Who has not been defeated in the process of growing up?
It will only work under specific circumstances, when she has a good impression of you and approves of you in her heart, or when she acknowledges it. But once she is willing to admit it, there will be no changes.
“Sakura, and Naruto, and the two people sitting in the tree, the Chunin Exam will begin in seven days, see you later.” Liu Hao notified Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, then greeted Uchiha Sasuke and Gaara who were sitting in the two trees respectively, and turned away in a very cool manner.
“What? When did someone appear next to me?” Uchiha Sasuke turned his head in surprise and found that a national treasure panda eye was hanging upside down next to him at some point, but he would not have noticed anything if Liu Hao hadn’t said it out.
“Kankurō, do you know that you have brought shame to our village?” Gaara also dislikes Kankuro, who bullies the weak and fears the strong.
It’s a pity that Kankuro is now under an illusion and has no way to apologize, so Temari has to apologize on his behalf. The relationship doesn’t seem like that of an older sister and a younger brother at all, but rather like that of a subordinate and a superior.
“Illusion? He can release an illusion with just a glance, making it impossible for Kankuro to break free. This person is not simple.”
Gaara glanced at Uchiha Sasuke and then used a sand instant to come to Temari’s side and look at Liu Hao’s back. He felt a strong desire to kill him. Liu Hao’s strength aroused his interest. As long as he killed him, he would definitely prove the value of his existence.
“Little Panda, your murderous intent is too obvious, but I am also very interested in you. Let’s meet at the Chunin Exam.” Liu Hao suddenly waved his hand behind him while walking, and then disappeared from the spot in a flash.
“He actually provoked Gaara? How interesting.” Temari didn’t know what to say. This powerful man who aroused her curiosity actually provoked her terrifying brother. However, this time she did not stop him or say anything. Instead, she felt a little curious in her heart, wondering what would happen if Liu Hao fought with Gaara.
048 The upcoming Chunin Exam (fourth update) (old version)
“Okay, I will definitely kill you during the Chunin Exam.” Gaara was not surprised, but even more excited. He felt his blood boiling and he almost couldn’t help but rush over to fight Liu Hao.
“It would have been terrible if Liu Hao hadn’t come. Oh, Naruto is really unreliable. With him around, trouble is everywhere. Naruto is really no match for Liu Hao.”
Haruno Sakura punched Uzumaki Naruto awake, and then hurriedly followed him. In addition to being afraid of being alone here, she also wanted to know about the Chunin Exam. Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke also followed him.
Kankuro woke up five minutes later, but what shocked Temari was that the first thing Kankuro said after waking up was: “What was I doing just now?”
Doesn’t this mean that Kankuro didn’t even know that he was under an illusion until the end? If he was in a battle, Kankuro really wouldn’t even know how he died.
“Idiot, you are a disgrace to the village. If you were outside, you would be dead. The man who just talked to you used an illusion on you.” Gaara’s voice was very cold. After he finished speaking, he ignored Kankuro and walked towards the accommodation in the Sand Village.
“What? What happened to Temari just now?” Kankuro, who was scolded for no reason, didn’t dare to complain to Gaara, so he could only ask Temari.
Temari sighed softly, and then told Kankuro everything that had just happened. After a while, Kankuro felt the hairs on his body stand up, his spine went cold, and a breeze blew past him, and he broke out in a cold sweat.
“Konoha Village is worthy of being the number one ninja village. It’s really full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I said that if Konoha Village was full of weak people like that blond shorty, how could it possibly become the number one ninja village.” Kankuro was so scared that he quickly followed Gaara. Although Gaara was also very dangerous, at least he would not kill him.
“What a pity! Although this man doesn’t look very handsome, he gives people a very majestic, secure and masculine feeling. He is much better than the pretty boy (Uchiha Sasuke) who just sat on the tree.
At least it makes people feel safe. Hey, what are you thinking about? Are you scared by him? He is an enemy, and sooner or later he will be scared to death by Gaara. And he even dared to scare me just now. Let’s see how you die then.”
Temari’s face turned red for the first time, and she couldn’t help but spit at herself, secretly cursing herself for being a lovesick boy. This was the first time she was a lovesick boy. Even if she met a handsome man, she would at most say that the man was handsome and then pretend she didn’t see it.
It was really a loss of Temari’s dignity that she acted like a crazy girl today. Temari was a strong woman who wanted to be the Kazekage, so how could she show any favor to these nasty men? It had to be said that women’s minds were really complicated, changing all the time, especially adolescent girls.
“I, Kakashi Hatake, am in charge of Team 7, Liu Hao, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura. As their mentor, I recommend them to participate in the trials for the Chunin Exam.”
“I, Kurenai Yuhi, am in charge of Team 8, Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburame. Now, as their mentor, I recommend them to participate in this Chunin Exam selection.”
“I, Asuma Sarutobi, am in charge of Team 9, Shikamaru Nara, Chouji Akimichi, and Ino Yamanaka. Now, as their mentor, I recommend them to participate in this Chunin Exam selection.”
“No way! This is the first time in five years that these three people actually recommended newcomers to participate?”
“Excuse me, please wait a moment. First of all, please forgive me for being too talkative, but Naruto and the others have just graduated not long ago. It is too difficult for them to take part in the Chunin Exam. Why not let them accumulate more experience before going?”
“Teacher Iruka, I think you are too sensitive. How strong one is seems to have little to do with how long one has been graduated. The competition between ninjas is inherently cruel. If one cannot stand out from countless ninjas, they are not qualified to become ninjas. I remember that when I became a Chunin, I was six years younger than Naruto and the others.” Hatake Kakashi said lightly.
“They are different from you. Don’t you think this will ruin their future?”
“They are always complaining about the lack of good mission execution. It wouldn’t be a bad idea to teach them a lesson. It would also be interesting to ruin their future like this.” Hatake Kakashi said angrily. Although his words were rather cruel, the Third Hokage did not refute him.
Because what Kakashi said was right, ninjas are not greenhouse flowers, nor do they need greenhouse flowers. There is no such thing as fairness. If you are unlucky and die, you can only blame yourself for not being strong enough and your bad luck.
“What did you say?” Iruka almost couldn’t help but rush over and hit someone.
“I was just joking, Mr. Iruka, maybe what I said was a little harsh…”
“Forget it, Kakashi.” Yuhi Kurenai knew Kakashi’s character, so it would be better not to let him continue.
“They are no longer your students, but my subordinates. Let me put it more directly. Do you know their current strength? I am not afraid to tell you honestly. If others don’t tell you, you know this student Liu Hao, right?”
If it was the original Hatake Kakashi, he would have felt too lazy to say so much, because in the original he had no reason to convince Iruka, but now he has.
“He is the strongest among the students graduating from Konoha, so what?” Iruka said indignantly to Kakashi Hatake. He felt that Kakashi Hatake would kill Naruto Uzumaki and others.
“Then do you know his current strength?” Hatake Kakashi said, “You may find it hard to believe what I said, but Liu Hao is no longer suitable for the Chunin Exam. He should take the Jonin Exam.”
“What?” Except for those who knew the inside story, all the ninjas present looked at Hatake Kakashi in shock. If it weren’t for Hatake Kakashi’s fame, they would definitely sneer.
Iruka was shocked for a moment and looked at the Third Hokage. When he saw him nod, he knew that Hatake Kakashi was not lying. Iruka felt very complicated. He was happy that his student had achieved such an achievement, but he also had complicated feelings that he had surpassed himself.
But what he said were more blessings, and he had nothing more to say, because he already knew why Kakashi told him about Liu Hao, it was to make him understand that some ninjas in this world are geniuses, and they cannot be limited by age or experience.
049 Chunin Exam (Old Version)
“This is the pass to the Chunin Exam. Of course, it doesn’t mean that you must take part in it. If you feel scared, you can give up.” Hatake Kakashi handed four notices to his four students and said.
“Wow, that’s great. Teacher Kakashi, I just realized that you are so good.” Uzumaki Naruto grabbed a notice and shouted excitedly.
“Chunnin? So Orochimaru will be here soon. Should I leave when he comes or should I witness the power of a Kage-level warrior? Forget it. With his intelligence ability, he definitely knows the situation of our group. For the sake of the next Konoha collapse plan, he should not kill some ninjas that will make Konoha notice him.
His purpose of coming here is for Uchiha Sasuke, so he should be fine. Besides, maybe this time facing him is an opportunity. He is a terrifying person who can make ordinary Chunins unable to move just by his murderous aura. Maybe this will make me stronger. “
Although Liu Hao is now an elite Chunin, that is only the quality of his chakra. If it is Liu Hao’s strength, it is no weaker than that of an ordinary Jonin, because in addition to catching up with his cultivation in illusion, he can already move freely in a ten-fold gravity room. His physical skills alone are enough to kill countless Chunins in seconds.
“Teacher Kakashi, it may be a bit abrupt for me to say this, but I want to ask you, are there any more powerful ninjutsu above Chidori?” Liu Hao suddenly asked Kakashi after Uzumaki Naruto and the other two left.
“Oh? You actually knew that?” Hatake Kakashi stared at Liu Hao, and a bad premonition arose in his heart again.
“It’s like this. Didn’t you tell me about the changes in the properties of chakra before? I feel that although Chidori is like lightning, it can only be regarded as an A-level secret at most. It seems that it is formed by the change of form. Does it mean that the change of properties can be added on this basis? That’s why I asked this.”
Liu Hao pretended to be someone who had guessed it, but in fact he was trying to get information about Raikiri.
“You are really smart. Yes, Chidori is a form-changing technique. If you can successfully add the change of nature, it will indeed reach the S-level secret. However, this is very dangerous. With your current ninjutsu skills, it is better not to mess around.”
In fact, when Hatake Kakashi said in the Hokage’s office that he would teach Liu Hao seriously, he had already planned to stop being lazy. Unfortunately, he found that he really had nothing to teach Liu Hao, because he was just an elite jonin.
Liu Hao is now well-versed in everything, and he has even learned illusion from Yuhi Kurenai. It won’t be long before he will have the opportunity to surpass him. This feeling of not being able to teach his students is the first time that Hatake Kakashi has encountered, so he continues to be so lazy. It’s not that he doesn’t want to teach, but that there is no need for him to intervene.
“That should make it possible. Thank you, teacher.” Although these words seem useless, sometimes it is better not to act like you know everything. After all, his starting point is just that of a commoner.
Therefore, you can classify these as your own guesses, and then ask Kakashi to confirm it, and then there will be no problem even if you develop Raikiri.
“This brat has no intention of upgrading Chidori to the level of Raikiri. It’s terrible. All my abilities as a teacher have been drained by him. What the hell am I doing? It seems that no one in Konoha Village except Hokage can teach him. I have to talk to Hokage and see if he can teach Liu Hao. Otherwise, there is really nothing to teach.” Hatake Kakashi thought for a while, then used the instant body jutsu to leave and go find the Third Hokage.
The next day, Liu Hao and his friends arrived at the location of the Chunin Exam according to the time on the pass. Of course, two people stopped them. Liu Hao was a little speechless and just cast an illusion over there. Both of them were stunned.
“Let’s go.” Liu Hao said a little helplessly. Since we are already here to take the exam, let’s not use such tricks.
“Is he the Liu Hao that Teacher Kai asked us to pay attention to?” Hyuga Neji thought secretly as he looked at Liu Hao’s back.
“It’s Sakura.” When Rock Lee saw Haruno Sakura, he immediately disappeared at such an amazing speed that even Hyuga Neji beside him couldn’t see him with his Byakugan.
“Huh? Where’s Xiao Li?” Tiantian suddenly realized that his teammate was missing. He looked around and found that no one was there.
“How should I know?” Although Hyuga Neji said this, he had actually secretly opened his Byakugan and found Rock Lee, so he followed him with a little concern.
“Listen to me, the one called Liu Hao! Stop right there.” A voice suddenly came from behind Liu Hao. Liu Hao didn’t expect that he was supposed to be challenging Uchiha Sasuke, but why did Rock Lee come to find him? However, Liu Hao didn’t mind. Instead, he was very happy. It was a good opportunity to copy a physical skill.
“What are you doing?” Liu Hao turned around and looked at Rock Lee who was standing above him and looking down at him. Although he was very imposing, why did he wear such clothes?
“I want to compete with you, and of course Uchiha Sasuke who is standing next to you.” Rock Lee directly stated his purpose, but at the same time he also added: “Sakura, I like you.”
“Just like someone else, but don’t like me. Just let me go.” Haruno Sakura immediately shook her head vigorously as if she had seen a ghost and stood directly behind Liu Hao, making her position clear with her actions and voice.
“How can you do this? You guys don’t really take me seriously.” When Uzumaki Naruto saw that Rock Lee was challenging Liu Hao and Sasuke but ignored him, he immediately walked out with his self-esteem frustrated.
“Naruto, what do you want to do?” Haruno Sakura sighed. Although Naruto has his advantages, he has too many disadvantages. It’s okay for them to compete with each other now. If they encounter hostile ninjas while on a mission and no one protects them, they will have no idea how many times they will die unless they unleash the power of the Nine-Tails.
“Five minutes, I can deal with him in five minutes.” Uzumaki Naruto rushed towards Rock Lee and punched him, but such physical skills were nothing compared to Rock Lee who was practicing physical skills crazily.
Rock Lee stretched out his right hand without even looking, and made a snake-shaped gesture, which suddenly touched Uzumaki Naruto’s fist, neutralizing his attack and also taking him aside.
“How ridiculous.” Uzumaki Naruto pressed the ground with one hand and did a spinning kick.
“Konoha Whirlwind.” Rock Lee took a step back and dodged Uzumaki Naruto’s spinning kick. He then unleashed Konoha Whirlwind to kick away Uzumaki Naruto’s hands that were supporting themselves on the ground. Uzumaki Naruto immediately turned into a spinning top and crashed into the wall.
“It’s your turn.”
050 First Battle with Rock Lee (Old Version)
“Go ahead. I’m worried that you won’t have the chance if I take action.” Liu Hao walked to the stairs and sat down.
“Hmph, I’m going to return this sentence to you exactly as it is. Even if I take action, you won’t have the chance to fight back.” Uchiha Sasuke said arrogantly, but he did not dare to open his Sharingan carelessly. Looking at Rock Lee’s actions just now, he knew that this person was not simple.
“Sharingan? He is indeed a genius ninja.” Rock Lee indicated expressionlessly that Uchiha Sasuke could take action.
“When did Sasuke open his Sharingan, and two of them, one more than Kakashi.” Haruno Sakura looked at Uchiha Sasuke strangely. Apparently she didn’t see it last time because she was protecting Danashi.
“The number of Sharingan eyes does not represent the power of the Sharingan. Kakashi’s is three magatama, his one is one magatama, and the other is two magatama. It is undeniable that the Sharingan is one of the most powerful bloodline limits.
But it doesn’t mean it’s omnipotent. If the Sharingan was really as strong as Uchiha Sasuke said, the Uchiha clan wouldn’t have been exterminated, and the one ruling Konoha now wouldn’t be Hashirama Senju, but Tobirama Senju and the Third Hokage.”
Liu Hao has a lot of say now, because he himself is the user of Sharingan. He does not deny the power of Sharingan, but it is not omnipotent and perfect. It also has flaws and weaknesses.
There are bloodlines that can rival the Sharingan, and there are also bloodlines that are stronger than the Sharingan. Therefore, a ninja who relies on bloodline limits will never amount to anything. On the contrary, a ninja who uses bloodline limits but does not rely on them can stand proudly at the top of the ninja world.
“Really? But I saw that Kakashi-sensei was very good at using the Sharingan.” Haruno Sakura was secretly delighted. Although they were not alone, Liu Hao did not ignore her as usual.
“Kakashi-sensei is a veteran of many battles. As an outsider, he is able to use the Sharingan to the point where countless Uchiha clan members are ashamed. Kakashi-sensei has already regarded the Sharingan as a part of his body for combat, rather than simply relying on it to fight.
Don’t be confused by Kakashi’s words. On the contrary, look at Uchiha Sasuke. He relies entirely on the Sharingan in battle. Without the Sharingan, he is nothing but a piece of trash, perhaps even worse than Naruto. “Liu Hao pointed at Uchiha Sasuke who had already started to be beaten.
“Liu Hao, you are so amazing.” Haruno Sakura’s eyes lit up immediately, but for her who is still mediocre now, everything Liu Hao says is right. Maybe she will grow after experiencing the Chunin Exam.
“Konoha Gale.” The battle was over. Because he had to fight the even more powerful Liu Hao next, Rock Lee did not use forbidden techniques, but instead used the most basic physical techniques. Even so, Uchiha Sasuke was still unable to fight back, and he could not stand up after being continuously attacked in multiple places.
“Haha, I think your sense of superiority is gone after you opened the Sharingan? What Rock Lee said is right. What you should be proud of is the Sharingan inherited from the Uchiha. If the Sharingan is useless, you are a scum. Why does the ninja world have ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu? Is it really that ninjutsu is the only thing that matters? Then what are taijutsu and genjutsu for?”
When Liu Hao passed by Uchiha Sasuke lying on the ground, he dropped a word and then ignored Uchiha Sasuke, whose face was ashen but who was staring at him intently.
“Take a break. Your strength is based on sufficient physical strength. Although it doesn’t take much physical strength to deal with this useless guy, since this is not a life-and-death battle but a fair competition, I think it’s better to be fair.” Liu Hao said.
“Okay.” Although Li Luoke didn’t consume much physical strength, he felt that what Liu Hao said made sense. At the same time, he looked at Liu Hao more seriously, treating him as his biggest enemy.
Ten minutes later, Rock Lee stood up and stretched his body, indicating that he was ready.
“Come on.” The reason why Liu Hao fought against Rock Lee was not only to learn from him, but also to feel the power of a master of physical skills. Of course, Rock Lee is not one now, but he will be in the near future.
“Konoha Whirlwind.” Rock Lee rushed directly towards Liu Hao. In the eyes of Uchiha Sasuke, he disappeared and then appeared in front of Liu Hao. However, what made Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes widen was that Liu Hao did not dodge at all. Instead, he stood in place and easily pinched Rock Lee’s calf with one hand.
Rock Lee’s physical skills, which he thought could only take a beating, were actually nothing compared to Liu Hao? His heart was bleeding. His proud Sharingan was also defeated. He now knew that the Sharingan was not as omnipotent as he had imagined. It was not invincible once it was activated.
“Okay!” Rock Lee said loudly, and at the same time, his other foot swept across. The powerful force brought out a sound of cutting through the air. It would be very bad if you were kicked.
“Konoha Fierce Wind.” Liu Hao’s eyes flashed, and before Rock Lee kicked with his other foot, he suddenly pulled hard with the hand that was pinching Rock Lee’s calf, causing Rock Lee to lower his body. He could only use one hand on the ground as a leverage point like Uzumaki Naruto just did.
However, as soon as he put his hand on the ground, Liu Hao had already used Rock Lee’s special move, Konoha Fierce Wind, which was a spinning low kick and kicked directly on Rock Lee’s right hand.
“Ah…” Rock Lee screamed in pain, but he was worthy of having practiced physical skills for a long time. Although his right hand was injured, he stepped on the ground with his left foot before flying backwards and preparing to turn into a spinning top, and bounced the whole person up and landed safely, but he covered his right hand.
“This guy is really as strong as Mr. Kai said. His strength is even greater than mine who is proud of my physical skills. How is that possible? His speed completely suppresses me. I heard that his strongest skill is ninjutsu, but now he can suppress me just by using physical skills. It’s so scary.” Rock Lee looked at Liu Hao in disbelief, and so did Uchiha Sasuke on the side.
“How amazing! Liu Hao learned that thick-browed guy’s special move in one go.” Haruno Sakura said while looking at Liu Hao.
“Is his eye the Sharingan or mine? Now I can only see through but not copy, but he can do it at a glance.” Uchiha Sasuke has become a little numb after being hit so many times.
“Are you still coming? I know you have many powerful taijutsu, but those taijutsu should be too taxing on your current body. Don’t you think it’s a pity to go to the Chunin Exam with your body injured just for a contest?”
Liu Hao felt that it was very interesting to fight with such a person in the Chunin Exam, especially Rock Lee after the door was opened, but he did not want Rock Lee, who had worked so hard to become stronger, to lose the opportunity to show his abilities.
051 One Punch Ends (Old Version)
“This…” Li Luoke didn’t expect Liu Hao to be so strong at first. Now after hearing what he said, it seemed that using those forbidden techniques now was a bit too wasteful.
“Are you still hesitating? Let me tell you, I have been holding back until now. If you don’t use forbidden techniques, you don’t have the strength to fight me right now.”
After Liu Hao finished speaking, he shot out like a rocket. His punch, which combined strength and speed perfectly, hit Rock Lee directly in the stomach, knocking him flying and hitting his head against the wall, creating a big hole in the wall.
“See? This is my speed and strength. It would be a waste to use those powerful taijutsu to fight me now. It would be better to use your strongest strength to fight me in front of so many people during the Chunin Exam. That way, you won’t have any regrets in the Chunin Exam because of this.”
Liu Hao looked at Rock Lee who stood up while holding his stomach, and thought he was really tough.
“You’re right, but losing is losing. I did lose to you this time. You’re just like Teacher Kai. You’re a terrifyingly fast learner. You can learn any ninjutsu or taijutsu just by watching it once.”
Li Luoke thought about it and felt that what Liu Hao said was right, but he was not the kind of person who could not afford to lose. No one probably knew how many times he had been defeated for his current physical skills, so he was the one who could take it or leave it.
“If you had his magnanimity and could afford to lose, you wouldn’t be so weak.” Liu Hao glanced at Uchiha Sasuke who had already stood up, and said unhappily.
“Damn it, who said I can’t afford to lose?” Uchiha Sasuke said loudly.
“If you could afford to lose, you wouldn’t have looked so gloomy just now. Look at the difference between his defeat and yours. Since we will still be on a mission together, let me tell you something. Failure is the mother of success. Maybe your so-called genius halo makes you think that you should be called a genius every time you win. Never mind. If you can understand what I said just now, it will be enough for you to benefit from it for the rest of your life.”
Liu Hao didn’t think Sasuke would be able to listen to him. Anyway, he had already begun to realize that Sasuke’s mind was beginning to become distorted. Now, all he needed was a little bit of external temptation, such as the negative temptation in the curse seal, to immediately make him a slave to power.
“Tsk!” What Liu Hao didn’t expect was that Sasuke here had experienced countless failures more than in the original work, and he had realized that his pride was not his own, but given to him by Uchiha. But now that the Uchiha clan has been exterminated, his Sharingan is not as powerful as he imagined.
It should be said that he is now writing Sharingan, so Liu Hao did not expect that Uchiha Sasuke actually listened to his words and began to face himself in his heart, instead of always pinning everything on the Sharingan and Uchiha. “
After this little episode, Liu Hao and his group quickly arrived at the gate of the examination, but they met Hatake Kakashi. Uzumaki Naruto and the other two were fortunate that this exam had to be taken together, and it was a good thing that they took part together, otherwise it would have been terrible.
When the door opened, what came into view were more than a hundred Genin sitting there, but nine out of ten of them were like Uchiha Sasuke, with an attitude that everyone was in charge, and he was third.
“Wow, Liu Hao, you’re finally here.” Liu Hao suddenly felt a sinking sensation on his back. Two lumps of tender flesh, which were still small but already taking shape, were pressing against Liu Hao’s back. Needless to say, besides Haruno Sakura, the only other person who could do this was Yamanaka Ino.
“Hey, can you please put me down? Don’t you see that everyone else is looking at us?” To be honest, if Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino were put in front of him and he had to choose one, he would choose Ino. This girl who seems to be as infatuated as Sakura is actually very thoughtful and will make decisive decisions even for the most difficult relationships.
In the original work, she had matured after the Chunin Exam, and understood that her previous fight with Sakura for Uchiha Sasuke was just a child’s possessiveness of something she liked. In fact, when she got it, she found that she didn’t like it that much. She just liked competing with others.
So after the Chunin Exam, she clearly realized that she didn’t like Sasuke, but liked competing with Sakura. She also knew that she used to just treat Uchiha Sasuke as her favorite toy, and now she is almost the same.
However, she is much more mature than Haruno Sakura. Once she realizes the mistakes in her heart and her previous childish behavior, she will correct them immediately. Liu Hao just saw that the look in Yamanaka Ino’s eyes when she looked at him was not the kind of secret love that Sakura had, but a kind of competition because she didn’t want her favorite thing in childhood to be taken away by her good friend.
“You are here too.” Maybe because they graduated from the same year and class, the nine newcomers were of course more friendly than other ninjas, so they came together without any prior arrangement.
“If you can all come, why can’t we?” said Uchiha Sasuke.
“I see. All the new students in our class are here. I just don’t know how long you can last. What do you think, Sasuke?”
Inuzuka Kiba didn’t dare to provoke Liu Hao, because Liu Hao and Yuhi Hong had been experimenting on him many times during the month that Liu Hao and Yuhi Hong had been learning illusions. He was already afraid of being tortured by Liu Hao’s illusions. However, it was also because of this that Inuzuka Kiba gained a lot, that is, his low-level illusions became much stronger.
“You look like you’re very confident.” Uchiha Sasuke looked at Inuzuka Kiba and smiled.
“Of course, we have been training for a long time and we will definitely not lose to you.” Inuzuka Kiba was not humble at all, because he was not the kind of person who knew how to be humble.
“You don’t have to act cool here. Let alone Sasuke, even I, Naruto, won’t lose to you.” Uzumaki Naruto just likes everyone’s attention to be focused on him.
ZZZ~Some slight breathing sounds suddenly came from Uzumaki Naruto’s side. The other nine newcomers immediately looked over. What made them speechless was that Liu Hao actually conjured up a hammock from somewhere and fell asleep there as if no one was around. That peaceful look made people very angry.
“Hey, I suggest you newcomers be quiet. Don’t you know you are attracting a lot of attention? Do you think you are here for tourism?”
Finally, it’s time for Kabuto Yakushi to appear. This kid is really good at pretending. He is obviously an elite jonin, but he can still pretend to be a genin. His acting talent is at the level of an Oscar winner on Earth.
“Who are you? Don’t think you are so great.” Ino was really awesome. She was the first one to challenge him.
052 Written Test: Everyone Shows Their Skills (Old Version)
However, although Ino’s words were rather sharp, Kabuto Yakushi is worthy of being Kabuto Yakushi. As an undercover agent, his skills in winning over people and dealing with human relationships are extraordinary, comparable to some senior politicians.
In just a few words, he gradually resolved the bad impression of Jiu Xiaoqiang and others on him and positioned himself as a senior brother. At the same time, he also took this opportunity to take out the Ninja Knowledge Card. Now the two sides went from being at loggerheads in the beginning to being brothers. It has to be said that Yakushi Kabuto is really awesome.
No wonder in the original novel, this triple undercover agent could live such a comfortable life. Even after all his masters died, he could still live a more and more wonderful life.
After hearing the explanation from Kabuto Yakushi, the nine young warriors, who had no idea what was going on at the beginning, finally understood that this Chunin Exam was not that easy. It was not only a contest between ninjas but also a contest between countries.
“Then do those Ninja Knowledge Cards of yours contain detailed personal information?” Although Uchiha Sasuke didn’t think that Kabuto Yakushi, who had failed the test four times, could have any ability, he still held out a glimmer of hope. Since he had lived so many years longer than himself, he should know much more than him. Moreover, he could see that Kabuto Yakushi was very good at collecting intelligence.
“Has anyone already piqued your interest?” Kabuto Yakushi knew that Uchiha Sasuke would soon become Orochimaru’s vessel, so he was quite polite to him. Moreover, he was a person who always had a hypocritical smile on his face, so except for those who really knew him, everyone else would be deceived by his hypocritical smile.
“Yes.” Uchiha Sasuke nodded and said.
“The Shinobi cards I collected are not yet completely complete, but there is still information about you people among them. Tell me their characteristics.”
“Gaara from the Sand Village, Rock Lee, and the one who is sleeping.” He mentioned Liu Hao deliberately not because he didn’t know Liu Hao, but because he wanted to take this opportunity to see if Kabuto Yakushi’s card was real.
If the information about Liu Hao mentioned later is different from what he knows, then it will prove that Kabuto Yakushi is lying to him. It has to be said that Uchiha Sasuke is actually very smart and he has set a trap for Kabuto Yakushi invisibly.
“Gaara from the Sand Village is a newcomer like you, but he has completed a B-rank mission and has never been injured so far.
Rock Lee is a Genin who is one year older than you. He did not participate in the Chunin Exam last year, but came this year. His Taijutsu is very strong, and I believe he is stronger than last year, but his Genjutsu and Ninjutsu are just so-so. “Yakushi Kabuto said quietly.
“What about him?” Uchiha Sasuke was shocked. They were almost dead in that C-level mission, but Gaara completed the B-level mission without getting hurt. Is this true?
“The last one is called Liu Hao. You should know him better than me, but he is still there if you want.”
Who is Kabuto Yakushi? As an undercover agent, he is of course very careful. How could he be easily fooled by Uchiha Sasuke’s tricks? However, he also knew that if he didn’t tell it, Uchiha Sasuke would not believe it. Besides, there was nothing to hide. He could even find out the secrets of Konoha, let alone Liu Hao.
“Liu Hao is in the same class as you, a rookie Genin. He completes ordinary tasks, but he is the rookie king among all the rookies. It is rumored that he is a super genius. No matter what kind of ninjutsu or taijutsu, he can learn it immediately after watching it once. Even in battle, if the enemy uses it, he can learn it immediately after watching it once and counterattack.”
After hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke knew that Kabuto Yakushi was not lying, so what he said before was true. However, those who did not know the inside story, such as the ninjas from other ninja villages, looked at the sleeping Liu Hao in disbelief. This monster, could he really be that awesome?
“And it is said that he even learned the famous Chidori of Konoha’s top technician, Jonin Hatake Kakashi, just by watching it once. That is an A-level super high-level secret technique. However, this news is a rumor from the outside world, and the truth is not confirmed yet.”
The last sentence of Kabuto Yakushi made some ninjas who knew the power of Kakashi’s Chidori change their faces, and some people with ulterior motives did not dare to provoke him.
Uchiha Sasuke was already convinced, so he really had to pay attention to Gaara. He remembered that the look in Gaara’s eyes when he looked at him also had obvious murderous intent.
“This monster.” Nara Shikamaru thought to himself as he looked at Liu Hao. He had an IQ of over 200 and came from a big family so he knew a lot. Of course he knew what Chidori was and he knew even more things about Liu Hao.
Soon, several ninjas from the Sound Village staged a drama with Kabuto Yakushi just like in the original story. Uzumaki Naruto also used his own means to attract everyone’s hostility towards him. Fortunately, the examiners finally came, and under his intimidation, the Genin from the Sound Village were suppressed and returned to their seats.
“That candidate, if you don’t want to take the exam, you can leave.” Morino Ibiki was speechless when he saw Liu Hao was still sleeping. If this man was not the future seed ninja of Konoha, he would have punched him long ago.
“Aren’t I sitting here?” Liu Hao’s voice came from his seat, surprising the ninjas present, including the examiner, because they didn’t know when Liu Hao sat in the seat.
“How did you get here? What happened just now… was it an afterimage, not a shadow clone?” Ibiki was shocked, his heart filled with astonishment. Perhaps no one else present saw how Liu Hao moved except him.
“It’s good this way. It will scare off these Genin with ulterior motives.” That’s right. Liu Hao did this deliberately to give all the candidates present a warning. He didn’t want a bunch of ninjas in the Death Forest to assassinate him during the second exam.
Although he was not afraid, he also did not want trouble. In this ninja world where the strong prevailed over the weak, it was not enough to reason and be humble to solve unnecessary troubles. The only way was to scare them with his fists, which were bigger than theirs, and to shock them so as to achieve his goal.
Everything that followed developed in an orderly manner just like in the original novel. During the written test, everyone showed off their skills and every cheater used his own means to cheat. Liu Hao knew that this test not only tested the ability to gather intelligence but also his courage.
The questions in front were all redundant, the one at the back was the most important one, so after he got the test paper, he simply fell asleep without even looking at it. He had to maintain his strongest energy to face the battle with Orochimaru, because he was not facing some third-rate guy, but Orochimaru.
Even though Orochimaru’s soul was incomplete due to his multiple transformations and his resistance to some powerful illusions had been greatly weakened, without the illusion skills of Uchiha Itachi, it was impossible for Orochimaru to be harmed by illusions. Therefore, Liu Hao dared not be careless.
053 Captive Hinata (Old Version)
“Is this kid really as good as Kakashi said? If so, with his theoretical knowledge, he should be able to answer every question correctly. Why does he seem to be so dejected and not even going to take the exam? Wait.”
Morino Ibiki suddenly noticed the look in Liu Hao’s eyes when he raised his head unintentionally. That look made Ibiki feel like he was completely seen through.
“Could it be that he has seen through the purpose of this exam? No way, very good, let me see later whether you are really that amazing.” Ibixi found that he had a strong interest in Liu Hao and could not wait to announce the tenth question.
“Liu Hao, what’s wrong with you? If you don’t know how to do it, you can look at me.” Hyuga Hinata, who was sitting next to Liu Hao, saw Liu Hao sleeping here and thought he didn’t know how to do it. She was immediately very worried and asked with concern.
Hinata Hyuga cares very much about this person who has brought her endless joy since her childhood and brought satisfaction and comfort to her sad, sorrowful and helpless heart.
“Hinata, you don’t have to work so hard. The purpose of this exam is not the answers to the questions or the scores. You just need to sit here quietly until the end.” Liu Hao raised one eyelid, looked at Hyuga Hinata, and said softly.
“Ah…” Hinata Hyuga, who has always been a good girl, didn’t expect Liu Hao to say such a thing. However, thinking that Liu Hao never did anything without confidence, and that she and Liu Hao were getting further and further apart (the difference in strength), she didn’t want to do this, so she, who had always been very well-behaved and weak, actually did something that surprised and happy Liu Hao at the same time.
“I believe you.” Hyuga Hinata’s face turned red, but she insisted not to faint. She spoke word by word and put down the pen like Liu Hao. However, she did not sleep on the table like Liu Hao. Instead, she looked at Liu Hao quietly. Her watery eyes, as pure as snow like Mizunoe’s, made Liu Hao feel like he was committing a crime.
But what Liu Hao didn’t know was that Hinata had something in her heart that she hadn’t said out loud. As long as it’s you, I will definitely stand by you through thick and thin. But it doesn’t matter whether she knows it or not, because Liu Hao, a guy who has never been in a relationship, has already seen Hinata’s feelings for him.
It seems that my childhood had a great influence on her. She is actually very similar to Mizunotsuki Haku. They were both very unhappy in their childhood and hated being inferior to Xin. They just simply hoped that there would be someone who could care about them and need them. They are both the easiest to satisfy people, and a little bit of time can make them happy and satisfied for a long time.
“Hinata, do you like me?” Liu Hao didn’t know why he said such a sentence.
“Ah!” Hyuga Hinata cried softly, and her already slightly rosy face suddenly turned red like a little apple. She was so adorable, but Hinata might also feel that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
She actually managed not to faint, and suppressed her shyness. She stared at Liu Hao with a pair of watery eyes, her mouth slightly open, but she only uttered half a word. It was obvious that she had already reached her limit without fainting.
“Little Apple is still so shy. Actually, I understand. Let’s go for a walk after the exam.” Liu Hao found that although he, who was sharp-tongued, did not hesitate when facing love, he did not know what to say.
“Hmm!” Hinata Hyuga felt as if joy had fallen from the sky when she heard that, as if a big pie was about to hit her head. Her heart roared and only one thought remained: It turns out that Liu Hao likes me too. Then her eyes rolled back and she could no longer bear it and fainted on the table.
“I used to think Hinata fainting all the time was fake, but it turns out she’s real. She’s usually so shy, but she actually gets this shy when it comes to the person she likes.”
For a girl as beautiful, cute and pure as Hyuga Hinata, not to mention Liu Hao, any man who does not have a physical problem would like her.
Not to mention that Liu Hao has been with Hyuga Hinata for more than six years. It can be said that they almost grew up together and can be considered childhood sweethearts. Hinata is the first girl he met in this world besides Bulma, and also his first friend.
Whether it is from his understanding of Hinata Hyuga from the anime or his personal understanding of her after so many years of getting to know her, Liu Hao feels that having a woman like Hinata Hyuga as his girlfriend is definitely a good choice. She is careful, gentle, simple and caring. She is as gentle as water and is a rare person who can be a good wife.
“Okay, forty-five minutes have passed, and those idiots have all left. It’s time to ask the tenth question, but before that, I have to explain that if you can’t answer the questions this time, then you can only be a Genin for the rest of your life. If you feel you don’t have the confidence, you can leave and wait until next year without meeting me.”
Morino Ibiki showed a cruel smile, and the hideous scar on his face really scared away many people. However, Uzumaki Naruto’s unexpected performance eliminated the fear of many candidates and made Morino Ibiki realize that he could no longer send away some weak-minded Genin.
“The tenth question is, for all the candidates who have stayed here, I declare that you have all passed the exam this time.”
Morino Ibiki’s words surprised everyone present, except Hinata who fainted and Liu Hao who had been prepared early in the morning, and everyone else looked ecstatic.
Morino Ibiki had been secretly watching Liu Hao and found that Liu Hao’s expression did not change at all from beginning to end. Especially when Ibiki looked at Liu Hao, Liu Hao actually gave him a meaningful look, which made Ibiki certain that Liu Hao had seen through his purpose from the beginning.
“Sure enough, he is as good as Kakashi said. He is sober while everyone else is drunk. I hope you can perform just as well in the next exams.” Ibiki sneered in his heart, but was looking forward to Liu Hao’s performance.
Hey~ A delicate cry came from outside the window at this time, and the glass shattered. A girl named Anko Mitarashi, who was wearing an alluring fishnet outfit and had a hot body that was about to be revealed, broke into the room through the window. She seemed to be worried that others might not recognize her, so she hung up a large piece of cloth to introduce herself.
“You can ask your jonin sensei about the gathering place and time.” Mitarashi Anko was a little embarrassed that she was humiliated by Morino Ibiki, especially since the other candidates present ignored her. She could only say this awkwardly, and then left in a hurry as she came and went.
054 Death Forest (Old Version)
The next day, Liu Hao and others arrived at the gathering place in the Death Forest early according to the location and time learned from Hatake Kakashi, and found that the place was already full of students. When Mitarashi Anko saw that everyone was there, she explained everything about the Death Forest.
“Orochimaru, is he finally here?” In the Forest of Death, Liu Hao thought to himself as he looked at this androgynous person who was standing in front of him holding an umbrella. He was tall but always gave people a deathly cold feeling. His eyes had already opened to become two magatama.
Facing Orochimaru, even though he knew that Orochimaru would not kill him, Liu Hao still had to use his strongest strength to fight him. He wanted to take advantage of the pressure that Orochimaru brought to him, to be baptized in the battle between these Kage-level strong men, and to let his Sharingan evolve again.
“This should be the Book of Earth that you want, because what you have in your hands is the Book of Heaven. Now start to struggle against the Book of Heaven and Earth, but you will have to fight for it with your lives.” Orochimaru dug his eyes, revealing his cold snake pupils without a trace of emotion.
“Blade of Killing Intent.” Orochimaru said in his heart. All of a sudden, except for Uzumaki Naruto who was not here, everyone present, including Liu Hao, felt a murderous aura that was as terrifying as if it were tangible. At the same time, Liu Hao felt that what he saw before his eyes was the scene of his own tragic death. His body trembled involuntarily, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.
“It’s murderous aura, an illusion formed by murderous aura that allows me to see how I die, but it has no effect on me.” This trace of fear was fleeting, and after it disappeared, it was replaced by clarity. Chakra emanated from his body, and his Sharingan rotated a circle, breaking the illusion.
“Oh? It seems that Kabuto’s intelligence is correct. Konoha really has an incredible genius. He is so outstanding at such a young age. If you were born in the war years, you would have been an extraordinary person. But are you really as the intelligence says, that you can learn and use any ninjutsu and taijutsu instantly after seeing it once?”
Orochimaru, who was originally only interested in Uchiha Sasuke, was now very interested in Liu Hao, who was able to break free from the illusion and break his own illusion in such a short time, and couldn’t help but give it a try.
“You’re quite powerful. You can even break my illusion.” Orochimaru licked his lips habitually. As he spoke, Orochimaru bit his finger and scratched his arm. A huge snake appeared out of thin air.
“Let me see what you can do.” Orochimaru’s mind moved, and the giant snake under his feet seemed to have telepathic connection with Orochimaru. It roared, and its thick and long body opened its long snake mouth at an astonishing speed and bit Liu Hao wildly.
“Even powerful snakes can only bow their heads in front of dragons. Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.” Liu Hao retreated while his hands turned into afterimages like lightning. Such an astonishing speed made Orochimaru look at Liu Hao with admiration again.
The flame, like the high-temperature dragon breath ejected by a fire dragon, burned the giant snake all at once. This move was a B-level fire escape technique, which could completely evaporate the water in a pond in an instant. Especially after Liu Hao added the change of fire attribute to it, the power was even more astonishing, which caught Orochimaru off guard. He could only dodge and watch the giant snake burn to ashes.
“Nature change, a little brat like you can actually change your nature. It seems that the story about you learning Chidori after watching it once is not necessarily false. Well, I will force out your strength.”
Orochimaru also knew that Liu Hao had learned Chidori all of a sudden, but he didn’t quite believe it. After all, it was too absurd. But now seeing Liu Hao’s performance, he wanted to see if it was true. He felt it was becoming more and more interesting. Maybe he would get some unexpected gains this time.
“Summoning Technique.” Orochimaru summoned two giant snakes again, but this time he did not attack Liu Hao. Instead, he attacked Uchiha Sasuke who was struggling in pain, and Haruno Sakura who was still afraid.
“Damn it, it’s really a burden to be with these guys.” A trace of anger flashed in Liu Hao’s eyes. Just as he was about to go over to rescue people, a figure quickly passed by. Uzumaki Naruto, whose eyes had turned into demon fox eyes, blocked the two giant snakes, but the impact of the two snakes still made him spit blood.
“Sasuke, what are you doing? Are you scared? You are not the Sasuke I know. You are such a coward.” Uzumaki Naruto was panting heavily. It was obvious that he was not feeling well after blocking two giant snakes.
“Is this really Naruto?” Uchiha Sasuke originally planned to let Liu Hao hand over the Book of Heaven so that he would not have to face this pervert, but he did not expect to be ridiculed by Uzumaki Naruto and used the same words that he used to ridicule Uzumaki Naruto.
“Oh? The Nine-Tails’ chakra, so he should be the Nine-Tails kid, haha, interesting.” Orochimaru didn’t want the Nine-Tails’ power to hinder his plan, so he shot out his tongue and rolled up Uzumaki Naruto.
“Even the seal is revealed? Humph, the Five Elements Seal.” Five characters burning with chakra appeared on the tips of Orochimaru’s five fingers. They were gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Then they pressed on Uzumaki Naruto’s stomach, causing Uzumaki Naruto to scream. He was then thrown out and fell to the ground, unconscious.
“Hey, your opponent is me, my Lightning Style: Chidori.” Liu Hao stared at Orochimaru with his Sharingan and suddenly spun around. He shot forward like a sharp sword and got behind Orochimaru, and the Chidori in his hand hit him directly on the back.
“He actually learned Chidori? Could the rumors be true?” Orochimaru actually has a small problem, which is that he is a little jealous of talented people. It should be said that he is jealous of people who are more talented than him. Now that he sees Liu Hao can use Chidori, the rumors must be true, and a hint of jealousy flashed through his heart.
“Great, Chidori hit him.” Haruno Sakura said happily.
“Did he really hit it?” Uchiha Sasuke fell into his memories because of Uzumaki Naruto’s words. Uchiha Itachi’s words made him live humbly, and under a lot of stimulation, his Sharingan began to move. However, just when it evolved into two eyes with two magatama, he was awakened by Haruno Sakura’s words.
At the same time, because he saw Liu Hao hit Orochimaru, the emotional fluctuations in his heart began to calm down, and the speed of his Sharingan began to slow down. Maybe he himself didn’t know it, because an unexpected word from Haruno Sakura actually stopped his Sharingan, which was about to evolve.
When his Sharingan stopped moving, the two magatama that were about to appear had disappeared, and were replaced by the same as before, two magatama for one eye and one magatama for another eye.
055 Battle with Orochimaru (Old Version)
“Haha, kid, you are really good. I didn’t expect you to have learned Kakashi’s Chidori. But you can’t kill me with Chidori alone.”
Orochimaru’s head turned 360 degrees, and the skin on his face was cracked by the bombardment of Chidori. Although there was a hole in his stomach, he didn’t care at all.
“Shedding skin.” Orochimaru opened his mouth wide, and a new Orochimaru slowly grew out of his mouth. The disgusting liquid was so chilling and disgusting to look at.
“No way!” Haruno Sakura’s face was full of panic. Chidori was the strongest ninjutsu she had ever seen, but it was ineffective even when hit head-on by Chidori?
“What a perfect body! It’s a pity that you don’t have a bloodline limit. Otherwise, your body would definitely be more suitable for me than Uchiha Sasuke’s body.” Orochimaru’s deep and hoarse voice sounded.
“Right now, illusion: tree binding.” Liu Hao knew that ordinary ninjutsu, even A-level ninjutsu, might not be effective against Orochimaru, but illusions, especially those enhanced by the Sharingan, were more powerful and would definitely bring unexpected gains. Especially when Orochimaru was staring at his eyes so closely, he would definitely hit him.
“Is this an illusion? It’s useless to me.” Orochimaru didn’t care at all. He allowed the tree under his feet to tie him up. He didn’t even care when Liu Hao appeared behind the tree and attacked him. However, his expression changed soon.
Because he felt a piercing pain in his brain, which made him open the illusion reflexively. Under the torture of pain, Orochimaru no longer held back: “Evil Snake Wrist Explosion.” Several poisonous snakes flew out from Orochimaru’s sleeves and wrapped around Liu Hao’s body, then suddenly exploded, and smoke filled the air.
“Liu Hao.” Haruno Sakura shouted worriedly, but she knew her own abilities and knew that she would only make things worse if she went forward. It was at this moment that Haruno Sakura discovered that she was really useless, even more useless than Uzumaki Naruto, and that she had been the biggest burden all along.
It seemed as if she was only dragging Liu Hao down every time. A seed of becoming stronger began to take root in her heart. The look in her eyes changed, as if she was slowly shedding her childish appearance and beginning to mature.
“I absolutely don’t want to be a burden anymore.” Haruno Sakura said firmly in her heart.
“He can actually launch a mental attack on me? This kid’s illusion is so strong.” Orochimaru looked at the center of the explosion with cold eyes, and couldn’t help but regret why he used such heavy hands. Although he didn’t have a bloodline limit, he could still be used as a backpack container.
“Die, Wind Style·Big Breakthrough, Fire Style·Fire Dragon Flame Bomb, Composite Ninjutsu·Wind and Fire Dragon Dance.” Liu Hao’s voice did not come from the center of the explosion, but from above Orochimaru.
A storm like fire suddenly surrounded Orochimaru and burned madly. At the same time, a flame in the shape of a fire dragon could be seen entwining Orochimaru’s body.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” Although Uchiha Sasuke did not activate the two magatama here like in the original book, he did not want to sit here and do nothing. He had already seen that Orochimaru was definitely not an ordinary ninja and was much stronger than Kakashi, so he did not care about the one-on-one fight and thought it would be best for them to work together to save their lives.
“It’s useless.” Orochimaru stretched his entire body, turning it into a human snake and spinning. He actually used his physical strength alone to scatter all the burning flames covering his body. At the same time, he turned into a shadow and rushed towards Liu Hao. The speed was definitely much faster than the one shown in the original work when he tested Uchiha Sasuke.
“My speed is definitely faster than yours.” Liu Hao was not afraid of a speed comparison. Although Orochimaru was also very fast, he was not using his full strength now, and he was not trying to kill himself. Therefore, the speed displayed by Orochimaru now might not be able to be caught up by an ordinary senior ninja.
But the time he spent training in the ten times gravity room was not in vain. The lightning chakra stimulated his legs to increase his speed to the fastest, and he turned into a flash of lightning and continued to fight with Orochimaru in mid-air.
One of them held a kunai, and the other held a triangular bayonet. They kept moving at high speed and fighting. The sound of weapons clashing, the sonic booms caused by the high-speed movement, and the roar of the powerful impact continued to sound in the Death Forest.
“Is this Liu Hao’s strength? This should be his strongest strength now, right? So strong, it turns out he has been hiding so much strength. I thought I could surpass him all along.”
Uchiha Sasuke was dazzled as he watched a white flash and a black shadow constantly passing before his eyes, but he couldn’t even catch up, let alone see them clearly.
He, who had always been self-righteous, could no longer help but feel a little disappointed. Was he really a genius? His genius was simply a mockery in front of Liu Hao. So what if he had the Sharingan? He was nothing in front of Liu Hao.
“Good boy, you actually hid such strength.” The older Orochimaru got, the more frightened he became. Did this kid really grow up in a hothouse like a ninja school? It doesn’t look like that at all. His strength is not inferior to that of an ordinary jonin (without a bloodline limit or special powerful secret technique).
“Very good, such a body is fully qualified to be my backpack container.” Orochimaru always prepares for any eventuality. Before each reincarnation, he will prepare many backpack containers in order to avoid any accidents. After all, reincarnation is not a trivial matter.
“Let me give you a gift, little brat.” Orochimaru suddenly showed his sharp fangs, but Liu Hao’s face changed. Looking at Orochimaru rushing over, Liu Hao immediately knew what he wanted to do. He didn’t want any curse seal, as that would harm his soul.
Although he no longer has to worry about chakra with the curse seal and possesses a huge amount of chakra, the price is the constant erosion of his soul. The soul is the foundation of a person. Damage to his soul not only affects his spiritual energy, but also makes his resistance to illusions like Orochimaru continuously weakened, and it will weaken every time he uses it.
Although the Sharingan has a certain restraint on the Heaven’s Curse Seal, as long as it is not used frequently, it will not be as easily eroded as other users of the Curse Seal. Moreover, the Heaven’s Curse Seal and the Sharingan can combine with each other to greatly increase their power.
But when he thought about the side effects of the curse, he still felt that it would be better not to do it. He believed more in the power that he had gained through hard training and was completely under his control, rather than the power of the curse that would make him a slave to power.
“Get out of the way.” Liu Hao was very anxious, and the speed of his Sharingan increased to the extreme, because he wanted to see Orochimaru’s movements clearly. Orochimaru was thinking of using the Heaven’s Curse Seal on him, so he increased his speed in an instant, and Liu Hao could only block him with all his strength.
056 One Minute Battle (Old Version)
“Chidori.” Liu Hao used Chidori again, using it as his weapon. He turned himself into a high-speed rotating drill and rushed towards Orochimaru.
“Kid, I told you that Chidori alone can’t hurt me. You’ll have to take my gift.” Orochimaru sneered. He didn’t even dodge and let Liu Hao’s Chidori hit him. It hit another wound, and Orochimaru’s head stretched out like a snake and spun to bite Liu Hao’s neck. The speed of its extension and retraction was too fast at that moment.
“I said no, get out of my way.” Liu Hao wanted to pull his hand free but found that Orochimaru’s body was actually wrapped around him. He could only watch with wide eyes as Orochimaru’s head rushed towards him. At the critical moment, Liu Hao’s anxious and panicked expression suddenly disappeared, because his body was tied up, his right hand was also tied up, but he still had a left hand.
squeak
The sound of chakra spinning at high speed suddenly rang out, causing Haruno Sakura, who had closed her eyes and could not bear to watch, to open her eyes immediately, only to find that a very dense, spinning chakra sphere had appeared in Liu Hao’s left hand.
“Die.” Liu Hao pushed his left hand directly towards Orochimaru’s head. The sudden Rasengan hit Orochimaru directly. The Rasengan continued to attack Orochimaru, causing him to fly backwards like a twist and hit a big tree.
“Hu…Hu…” Liu Hao escaped the disaster and half-knelt on the ground gasping for breath. This battle was the most intense and dangerous one he had ever encountered. Endless murderous intent was hidden in every second. A single mistake would determine success or failure. At the critical moment, Liu Hao could no longer hide and used the Rasengan.
“What kind of ninjutsu is that? It’s so powerful, it seems to be on the same level as Chidori.” Haruno Sakura looked at Liu Hao’s Rasengan in surprise.
“Damn it, how many secrets does this guy have? I’ve already checked with Kakashi. Liu Hao’s Chidori is Kakashi’s teacher’s famous ninjutsu. This high-speed spinning sphere that looks like a small typhoon is definitely not something Kakashi can do. Where did he learn it from? Did he develop it himself? How is that possible?”
Uchiha Sasuke was extremely confused. He couldn’t believe that Liu Hao could develop such a powerful ninjutsu. He had been competing with Liu Hao all the time, only to find that he had not seen one of Liu Hao’s secrets. He realized that he was just a fool. With the talent Liu Hao had shown, it was not impossible for him to develop this ninjutsu.
“Rasengan, where did you learn that from?” Orochimaru was slightly injured this time, mainly because of his carelessness and Liu Hao’s unintentional act.
“I developed it myself based on the morphing of Chidori.” Liu Hao did not lie, he indeed developed it himself, because no one taught him. After reading some explanations about the Rasengan in the Book of Sealing, he finally completed the third step.
“Is this jutsu the Rasengan? Has he seen it before? Damn it, why does he get all the good things? As a member of the Uchiha clan, I have such a noble bloodline as the Sharingan, but why doesn’t anyone teach me?”
Uchiha Sasuke already felt jealous of Liu Hao, almost like actual jealousy.
“What?” Orochimaru looked at Liu Hao in surprise. He knew that there were not many people who could use the Rasengan, and even fewer who would teach Liu Hao. So the only explanation was what Liu Hao said.
“I want you more and more.” In an instant, Orochimaru’s eyes changed, and he looked at Liu Hao with an almost greedy possessiveness, which made Liu Hao’s scalp tingle. It would be okay if a beautiful woman looked at him with such eyes, but being looked at by this androgynous dead demon was really better off forgetting it.
“It’s such a pity. Why don’t you have a bloodline limit for such a perfect body? Otherwise, I would rather give up the Sharingan and get your body. What a pity.” Orochimaru said regretfully.
“You want to get my body?” Uchiha Sasuke’s face changed drastically, and he looked at Orochimaru vigilantly. He didn’t expect that this guy had a purpose. No wonder, if he had no purpose, how could he be so strong to come to participate in the Chunin Exam? It turned out that it was for his own body.
“What do you think, Sasuke? Do you want power? Do you want power that surpasses Uchiha Itachi? I can give it to you.” Orochimaru tempted.
“Who are you and how do you know Uchiha Itachi?” Uchiha Sasuke’s face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and his voice was full of murderous intent.
“My name is Orochimaru. You will find out how I know this later. Now I will give you a gift. Feel the power I give you.”
This time, Orochimaru didn’t want anyone to stop him, so he moved faster and stretched his head to Uchiha Sasuke’s neck, biting him with his sharp fangs before he could react.
“Ah…” Uchiha Sasuke covered his neck and screamed.
“You should keep this gift for yourself. You can also give more to Sasuke. He is more suitable. I am not very interested in becoming a slave to power. He is more suitable for people like him who are eager for power and always want to get something for nothing.”
Liu Hao pointed at Sasuke. He was not wrong. Uchiha Sasuke was willing to become a slave to power because he felt the power of the curse seal. He defected because he wanted to gain more powerful power. He did this for his own good.
“You go too.” Orochimaru looked at Liu Hao unhappily. How could this kid be so smart?
“Tsk, don’t think you can force it on me just because you’re stronger than me. Even though I can’t beat you, it won’t be that easy to capture me alive.
Although I don’t know who you are, I think with your strength, you came here secretly. You definitely don’t want the people of Konoha to find you. The only explanation is that you are a traitor of Konoha and cannot attract the attention of Konoha. If the battle between you and me continues to expand and attracts the attention of those who are interested, I’ll see what you will do then.”
Liu Hao was not worried at all. Instead, he continued to fight with Orochimaru. Although he used Chidori twice and Rasengan once, he consumed a lot of chakra, but he did not want to miss such an opportunity. Although it was very dangerous, crisis is crisis, and danger always comes with opportunity, so he must seize it.
“Your eyes tell me that you won’t do this. You are not a stable person. The fighting spirit in your eyes tells me that you still want me to fight. Do you want to use the pressure I bring to you to make yourself stronger? Haha, you are the smartest kid I have ever seen. Why don’t we make a deal?
Don’t you want to see my strength? I think you can see that I have been holding back my strength until now. One minute. If you can hold out for one minute, I will leave directly. If you can’t hold out, then you have no choice but to accept the gift obediently. How about that? “
057 A battle against time (old version)
Orochimaru didn’t know why, but although he was a little jealous of Liu Hao’s genius, he found it very interesting, so he decided to play a trick on Liu Hao.
In his opinion, if he was a little more serious, it would be easy for him to defeat Liu Hao in one minute. That’s why Orochimaru said that. He said that because he had 100% confidence in himself. However, Orochimaru didn’t know that it was his momentary decision that would cause him to regret for the rest of his life.
“Really?” Liu Hao’s eyes suddenly lit up and he stared at Orochimaru with burning eyes. The burning in his eyes was a bit overwhelming for Orochimaru and he couldn’t help but wonder if this kid had any special tendencies in that aspect.
“I, Orochimaru, have a good reputation in the ninja world.” Orochimaru was bragging here again. A cold-blooded poisonous snake can be trusted, even a sow can climb a tree. However, Liu Hao didn’t care. At most, he would just reveal another trump card at that time.
“In that case, let’s continue.” Liu Hao took out a detonating talisman, made a seal on it, and placed it next to Uchiha Sasuke.
“Remember, you only have one minute. If you dare to mess around again after one minute, I will immediately detonate the detonating tag. I think you really want to get the Sharingan, but you can’t get it from Uchiha Itachi, so you can only choose Uchiha Sasuke. If you dare to mess around, I will make you lose the chance to get the Sharingan forever.”
Liu Hao’s cruel treatment of his enemies and even crueler treatment of his own people made Orochimaru feel uneasy. Was this really a ninja who had never experienced war and was trained by the ninjutsu school that he looked down upon? He could actually come up with such a trick.
“Xiaoying, if you don’t want to be implicated, then you should run away now. The farther the better, even if it means giving up this exam.”
Liu Hao looked at Sakura Haruno, who was shaking with fear but had a determined look in her eyes. He knew in his heart that after what she had experienced, she was no longer as naive as before. At least she had learned to distinguish right from wrong and was no longer as infatuated as she was at the beginning of the original work, always thinking about Sasuke, Sasuke. However, he still decided to give Sakura Haruno a chance, a chance to let her make her own choice.
“We are in the same class, how can we back down at the critical moment? I know my strength cannot help you at all, but I can advance and retreat together. I will never be so lazy again in the future, and I will work hard to practice.”
Haruno Sakura added in her heart, “If there is a future”, and then she actually walked to the side of the detonating tag. It was obvious that if anything happened, she chose to die together. Even Orochimaru was impressed by her calm attitude towards death, not to mention Liu Hao who had never liked Haruno Sakura.
“Yes, if I were the same age as Haruno Sakura, I would also be so childish, maybe even less so than her. I’m also a time traveler, so I’m a little more mature, but Haruno Sakura is just a twelve-year-old girl.
If she behaves too maturely, she will be too evil. Of course, she will have a childish side. Maybe I have always expected too much from her. In fact, she has tried very hard and has exceeded the psychological age of an average twelve-year-old girl. Liu Hao reflected on himself and his gaze changed when he looked at Haruno Sakura again.
And Haruno Sakura also found that Liu Hao’s look towards her had changed. It was no longer displeased as before, but instead it was one of approval, which made Haruno Sakura extremely happy and at the same time more determined in her choice. I must have grown up, Liu Hao, I will never be like before.
“Hey, kid, I’m not going to kill you. There’s no need to make it seem like we’re parting forever. Even if you lose in a minute, you’ll just be accepting a gift from me. There’s no need to be so nervous. You won’t die. Maybe you’ll even be grateful to me then.”
Orochimaru’s teasing voice made Haruno Sakura blush, but Liu Hao remained calm and composed, and his thick-skinnedness was still quite good.
“Come on then.” Liu Hao said and took the lead to distance the two of them. Orochimaru’s body structure was really weird. The software transformation made Orochimaru’s body too powerful, and the speed of expansion and contraction in an instant was too fast.
Even I had to rely on the predictions of the Sharingan, and I had trained in the ten-times-gravity room for a long time before I could resist, otherwise it would be dangerous.
In fact, he had secretly taken a soldier’s grain pill early in the morning to replenish his excessive chakra consumption. After delaying for such a long time, his chakra had recovered a lot. However, he couldn’t delay any longer, otherwise, with the experience of Orochimaru, an old hand, he would definitely see some unusual flaws.
“Sharingan, I hope you won’t let me down. This time, I’m going to die if I don’t succeed.” Liu Hao decided to give it a try this time, so he used one of the secrets he discovered. He found that when the Sharingan evolved, the chakra in his body would continuously flow into it.
So after several experiments, he discovered that by pouring chakra into the Sharingan during normal combat, he could make the Sharingan exert power beyond its current power in a short period of time, that is to say, the overload ability would not last long, and he would be weak for a while afterwards, but he could only fight. If he relied solely on his current strength, the Sharingan with two magatama would not be able to fight against Orochimaru.
“Orochimaru, take it. Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.” Liu Hao crossed his hands and formed seals while retreating at high speed. When he saw Orochimaru rushing towards him at an extraordinary speed, he immediately released a ferocious and powerful water dragon from a waterless place and crashed into Orochimaru.
“Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bomb.” Orochimaru released a dragon-slaying dragon without even looking at it, defeating the water dragon in one fell swoop. At the same time, the earth dragon continued to rush towards Liu Hao.
“I see.” Liu Hao poured chakra into the Sharingan frantically. When it reached a certain point, the two-magatama Sharingan could no longer withstand Liu Hao’s chakra and would stop absorbing it. At the same time, the Sharingan would also exert abilities beyond its normal capabilities.
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.” Liu Hao rolled over and moved ahead of time, leaving his previous position just a hair faster than the Earth Dragon. To outsiders, it seemed like luck, but Orochimaru saw a clue, as if Liu Hao was stronger than before.
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.” Orochimaru would never give Liu Hao a chance to dodge. After all, it would be too embarrassing for him if he couldn’t deal with Liu Hao in one minute. It would be bad for a veteran Kage to be fooled by a little Genin, even though this little kid was not a Genin.
The two flames collided in mid-air. Since they were both flames, the only thing that could be determined was whose chakra was stronger and whose ninjutsu was stronger. It was obvious that after the collision, Orochimaru’s flame assimilated Liu Hao’s flame.
058 Bloom, Raikiri (Old Version)
“Where are you going, Shadow Snake Hand.” Orochimaru’s right hand suddenly stretched out like a poisonous snake coming out of a hole, and at the same time shot out dozens of poisonous snakes to bite Liu Hao.
“Rasengan.” Since Orochimaru had already said the name of this technique, there was no need for him to pretend that he didn’t know the name. He roared with great force, and stretched out his left hand to crush all the oncoming poisonous snakes, and of course also put out the flames behind the snakes.
“Sorry, kid, the battle is over.” At this moment, Orochimaru’s voice came from behind Liu Hao. Liu Hao could already feel that Orochimaru’s sharp teeth were about to touch his neck.
“I see you.” Liu Hao’s Sharingan kept turning, almost all the time. Originally, Liu Hao had already made the Sharingan exert a power that he could not normally exert. Coupled with such high-load use of bloodline limits, the danger was even greater.
But Liu Hao couldn’t care less. As long as he could hold on for one minute, everything would be solved. At worst he could just take a few days off.
“Chidori.” The chirping sound of birds indicated the appearance of Chidori. Liu Hao rolled over and kicked Orochimaru’s body away. At the same time, he turned into a ray of lightning and hit Orochimaru. He was worried that Orochimaru would again ignore his body and bind him like before, so Liu Hao increased the power of Chidori to the maximum and passed himself, including the Chidori, through Orochimaru’s body.
“It pierced through his body. This time, the monster called Orochimaru must be injured.” Haruno Sakura held the kunai and paid vigilant attention to everything around her while watching the battle between Liu Hao and Orochimaru.
“Haha.” Orochimaru, who was hit, just laughed loudly, turned into a snake with a pop, and then fell to the ground and died.
“Oh no, when?” Liu Hao’s face and pupils shrank rapidly, and he kept looking around, but he had just passed through Orochimaru’s body and had no leverage point in mid-air.
“Kid, do you think I didn’t notice that your strength suddenly seems to be faster than before? You can actually see through my movements and resist. It’s really amazing. If I hadn’t seen with my own eyes that your eyes are just ordinary eyes, I would have doubted whether you are the owner of the Sharingan.”
Orochimaru’s voice came from below Liu Hao. When Liu Hao lowered his head to look, he found that Orochimaru had summoned a giant snake and hit him with huge force.
Liu Hao was hit by a huge force and felt that his internal organs were displaced. He looked up to the sky and vomited blood, but he could not fall down. With the strong will he had cultivated through boring training, he stared at Orochimaru, not wanting to be distracted and completely ignoring the injuries on his body.
“It’s over, Shadow Snake Hand.” Orochimaru appeared beside Liu Hao in mid-air like a ghost. More poisonous snakes than before suddenly wrapped around Liu Hao’s body, and their sharp fangs suddenly pierced into Liu Hao’s body.
“Ah…” Liu Hao screamed in pain, but he held his breath, condensed a Rasengan in mid-air without any leverage, and threw it at Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was hit but turned into a piece of wood, and his real body disappeared somewhere unknown. Liu Hao also took this opportunity to land, but he felt dazed and his will seemed to be getting weaker and weaker.
“Give up, kid. There are still twenty seconds left. Although the toxin in your body is not fatal, it will make you unconscious. You can’t beat me.”
Orochimaru looked at Liu Hao with great admiration. There was nothing about Uchiha Sasuke that attracted him except the Sharingan, but all of Liu Hao’s performance so far had amazed him. He was truly a good talent, but it was a pity that he was born in Konoha. If he was born in the Sound Village, Orochimaru would have been unable to resist accepting him as his apprentice.
“Don’t even think about it, haha, Orochimaru, since we still have twenty seconds, why don’t we play something bigger.” Liu Hao pulled out the three-edged military bayonet and lightly slashed his right hand, causing a wound of neither deep nor shallow.
“This weapon of mine has a very peculiar ability. Although it has no other uses besides stabbing, it has a strong bloodletting ability. If you are stabbed more than one centimeter, it is basically dangerous. You will die quickly from bleeding alone. Although this wound is not deep, if I don’t take care of it, I will die from excessive blood loss in about a minute at this rate. Let’s play with our lives.”
Liu Hao’s Sharingan was full of madness. He was forced to do so. He would never allow himself to be hit by the Heaven’s Curse Seal, otherwise he would be in danger. He also remembered that human potential would be brought into play under the pressure of death. So under the pressure of Orochimaru and the threat of death, he believed that he could go one step further.
“Is this kid crazy?” A hint of horror flashed across Orochimaru’s eyes. He didn’t expect that someone could be so crazy.
“Let me use my strongest move, Lightning Style: Raikiri.” Liu Hao roared, and a circle of circular lightning appeared under his feet, surrounding him. This circle of lightning suddenly shot out countless electric snakes, which simultaneously condensed into a lightning ball on Liu Hao’s right hand that was more powerful than Chidori.
The chaotic chirping of birds during the Chidori period turned into the chirping of thousands of birds during the Raikiri period. The sounds were very uniform and loud, as if they had been educated and commanded. It was no longer just a thousand birds chirping like during the Chidori period, but now it was a uniform, loud and consistent chirping of thousands of birds.
“This is Kakashi’s Raikiri, you actually…” Orochimaru’s face looked a little ugly. He vaguely guessed that Liu Hao would definitely not use Raikiri in the previous second. Under his own pressure, he successfully released Raikiri.
“You guessed right, Orochimaru. Thank you so much. I have never known how to make Chidori Sakae’s combination of nature and form change. Now I have done it. To express my gratitude to you, I will give you this Raikiri.”
Liu Hao’s scarlet Sharingan was filled with undisguised madness and murderous intent, and its speed, which had already reached its limit and could not go any faster, seemed to begin to slowly increase.
“Humph, do you think that was my strongest strength just now? Now that you’ve been bitten by a poisonous snake, you can only release one move at most. After this move, you can no longer attack. Boy, let me show you how big the gap is between you and me. As long as I think about it, your Raikiri can’t hit it.”
Orochimaru was not stimulated by Liu Hao’s crazy excitement. In his opinion, Liu Hao’s body was his own. He treated his body like this. He had to teach him a lesson.
“Really? Then just hide for me and bloom, my Raikiri.”
059 Three Magatamas to Defeat the Enemy (Old Version)
The shining lightning flashed continuously beside Liu Hao. As Liu Hao ran, he turned into a beam of lightning that shot out. Haruno Sakura below only felt a flash before her eyes, and Liu Hao had already hit Raikiri into Orochimaru’s body.
“A Raikiri that’s stronger than Chidori? Chidori is an A-level secret technique, so wouldn’t Raikiri be S-level?” Haruno Sakura was pleasantly surprised. She didn’t expect that Liu Hao would use an even more powerful ninjutsu at the critical moment, so she couldn’t help but feel a glimmer of hope in her heart.
“Haha, kid, you lose.” Orochimaru slowly turned into a pile of mud, and then Orochimaru appeared from the branches under his feet, stretching and twisting his body like a python to wrap around Liu Hao, and said with a little pride.
“No, you lost.” Liu Hao spoke, but it was not the Liu Hao who was entangled by Orochimaru who said this, but the Liu Hao behind Orochimaru who said this.
“Rasengan.” Orochimaru only felt a spiral force coming from behind, which made his body being sucked involuntarily. Then his whole body twisted and turned like a pretzel and was knocked from the tree to the ground. At the same time, Liu Hao, who was entangled by him, turned into a ball of smoke with a popping sound.
“One minute has passed.” Liu Hao sat on the ground, breathing heavily. He felt his eyelids were very heavy, but the pain in his arm prevented him from fainting. Instead, he looked at Orochimaru.
If Liu Hao took off his contact lenses, people would definitely see that his Sharingan had increased from two magatama to three. Under the threat of death, the pressure from Orochimaru, and Liu Hao’s unwillingness and madness, Liu Hao’s Sharingan spun at high speed just before he rushed towards Orochimaru with Raikiri in his hand, and a magatama grew in each of his eyes.
Therefore, he also saw the flow of Orochimaru’s chakra and saw through Orochimaru’s earth clone. So in a flash, he used the flashing lightning to block his vision and created a clone to stand behind him.
After letting the shadow clone use Raikiri, he hid aside, using the clone’s Raikiri’s lightning to block the line of sight, waiting for Orochimaru to appear and catch his shadow clone, then he used a Rasengan to end the battle. Of course, the so-called end meant that one minute had passed.
“Haha, good, good, kid, I didn’t expect you to be able to tell that I used the Earth Clone, and you used Raikiri to attract me, making me think that you were betting everything on this move. In fact, you did distract my attention, and you hid aside, waiting for the opportunity to act.”
Orochimaru burst into laughter. People who didn’t know him would be very happy for him, but Liu Hao saw a hint of ferocious murderous intent in his eyes. It was obvious that the talent Liu Hao displayed had made him feel afraid.
“Thank you for letting me go. Lord Orochimaru, I just asked you to do that.” Liu Hao was smart enough to give Orochimaru a way out. Otherwise, who knows if Orochimaru would go after him to death just because he couldn’t save his face.
“You’re fine.” Orochimaru looked at Liu Hao deeply. He didn’t expect that his plan to kill Liu Hao or force a curse seal on Liu Hao was seen through by Liu Hao, who gave him a way out in advance. In addition, he was worried that Liu Hao would really destroy Uchiha Sasuke’s body at the cost of his life.
It would be a small matter if Konoha noticed him at that time, but it would be a big deal if he lost the Sharingan and could not seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi. In the end, Orochimaru slowly merged into the ground and left after taking a look at Liu Hao. He had plenty of opportunities since he would be in Konoha for a while anyway.
At that time, he would observe Liu Hao carefully and find out everything about him. He didn’t believe that Liu Hao could escape from his clutches, so he would let Liu Hao live happily for a few more days. When Liu Hao relaxed his vigilance, he would appear. By then, he would not have violated the trust and he would have left. With this thought in mind, Orochimaru slowly left.
“It really fucking hurts. I used to feel great when the three-edged soldier stabbed people, but now it really fucking hurts when I get stabbed myself.”
Liu Hao quickly blocked the remaining chakra at the wound to prevent it from bleeding. If it was on Earth, even if the wound was shallow, even the strongest warrior might have died after such a long time. But this world is no longer the world of normal humans. With the energy of chakra, it is completely possible to save lives and even heal wounds.
“Healing technique.” Liu Hao used the most basic medical ninjutsu that he had secretly learned in the Konoha Hospital on the wound caused by the three-edged military spear. It was also the simplest medical ninjutsu. Soon Liu Hao’s wound healed, but his body consumed a lot of chakra, and the sequelae of excessive use of the Sharingan came.
“You took care of me before, this time I will take care of you.” Haruno Sakura supported Liu Hao who was about to fall, and brought him to a relatively hidden cave, and put him down very carefully. As for Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, the two unlucky guys had already been lying there and snoring.
“I’m fighting so hard over there, and you two are happy.” Liu Hao said weakly, but he completely forgot that he was fighting so hard not to protect them, but to become stronger and evolve his Sharingan. Otherwise, the life and death of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke would be none of his business.
“Xiaoying, take the things out of my pocket.” Liu Hao raised his right hand with difficulty and pointed at the belt of his left trousers.
“This?” Xiaoying hurriedly helped Liu Hao take it out, but what she saw was a test tube filled with crystal clear green liquid.
“Yes, that’s it.” Liu Hao drank the liquid in the test tube with the help of Haruno Sakura. In fact, this is the super nutrient solution invented by Bulma. Drinking it can not only quickly restore physical strength and spirit, but also make injured wounds heal faster, and can also detoxify and replenish blood.
At the same time, after drinking this, you can completely go without eating for two days, and there is enough nutrition to provide to the body. It was invented for use after Liu Hao was injured. This is not a potion, but a nutrient solution, so there is no side effect.
The poison of Orochimaru’s venomous snakes is not fatal, it just makes people unconscious. But Liu Hao doesn’t want to leave any hidden dangers. In addition, there are dangers everywhere here, so he must recover quickly and drink such a precious super nutrient solution.
You have to know that Bulma spent so many years to invent four of them. The materials needed are so rare that you can’t buy them with money. They are so expensive that they are out of stock. In addition, the technology requires very complicated processing. Therefore, Liu Hao would not be willing to drink it unless it was the most critical situation.
After drinking it, Liu Hao could no longer bear the fatigue and excessive blood loss and fell asleep on the ground. Haruno Sakura was busy taking care of Liu Hao. Although Liu Hao’s body had no wounds anymore, Haruno Sakura was still very worried and did not dare to sleep.
060 Goodbye Six Little Strongmen (Old Version)
Fortunately, maybe because of Liu Hao’s existence, Orochimaru didn’t know how much strength Liu Hao would have or how long he could hold on after he left, so he didn’t send the Sound Ninja Trio over like in the original work.
After all, if Liu Hao still had some strength left, it would be enough to take the lives of the Sound Ninja trio. Instead of letting the Sound Ninja trio come to die, it would be better for them to stay and serve as sacrifices for himself.
Facts have proved that Orochimaru’s decision was very wise. After drinking Liu Hao’s super nutrient solution, Liu Hao woke up at dawn, and his originally pale face turned rosy. Although it will take some time to recover to his peak, he can at least exert 70% of his peak strength, which is enough to sweep through the Death Forest and more than enough to protect himself.
Moreover, according to Liu Hao’s recovery speed, he could fully recover before tonight. He lost too much blood, was injured, consumed too much chakra, consumed too much physical strength, used his bloodline limit a little too much, etc., but he could fully recover within one day. It’s really scary to tell others about it.
It’s no wonder why Bulma repeatedly told Liu Hao not to drink it unless it was in a critical situation. It is so useful and precious. If such a super nutrient solution is released, it will definitely be a precious item that countless ninjas and even Kage-level strongmen will come out to snatch. It has to be said that Liu Hao’s luck has really changed, and his greatest luck since his change of luck is to meet Bulma.
“Everyone, now that you are here, don’t hide aside.” Liu Hao’s voice rang out in the woods. As for Haruno Sakura, who had taken care of him all night, she had fallen asleep after he woke up.
rustle
Suddenly, several shadows flew out from the woods. There were six of them. These six people were the group of Hyuga Neji and the Ino-Shika-Chou trio.
“Liu Hao, what’s wrong with you guys?” Ino walked over and saw Sakura and the other two sleeping behind Liu Hao. Her eyes were focused on Sakura, and the usual rivalry in her eyes was no longer there.
Instead, there was only pure worry. It was obvious that the friendship between them since childhood was only temporarily obscured by their mutual competitiveness. Once the time came, the veil covering their friendship would fall off.
“Yesterday, a man named Orochimaru attacked us. Although he was wearing a Sound Ninja forehead protector, I am sure that his strength exceeds that of any Jonin in Konoha. Even the Third Hokage is not much inferior.”
Liu Hao’s words made the faces of the six people present change drastically. Shikamaru, who knew the most, was the calmest and wisest among the Ino, Deer and Chou trio, muttered the three words Orochimaru as if he thought of something, and his pupils shrank rapidly.
“Liu Hao, the Orochimaru you mentioned has skin as pale as paper, giving people a very gloomy feeling…”
“And a pair of snake-like pupils, right?” Liu Hao said everything Shikamaru said next.
“It seems that you are really unlucky, but also very lucky. He is Konoha’s S-rank rebel ninja, the former disciple of the Third Hokage, and has made numerous military exploits for Konoha. He is the cold-hearted Orochimaru, one of the three legendary ninjas. You are really lucky to have met him and survived.”
Shikamaru’s words made the other little strong ones who originally didn’t believe that Orochimaru was that strong immediately believe it, especially Ino and Choji who were also part of the Ino, Shika and Chou trio. The families of the three of them were all closely related, and after hearing what Shikamaru said, of course they thought of Orochimaru.
“I’m lucky indeed. I made a breakthrough in the battle and finally drove him away.” Liu Hao sighed, not noticing how much impact his words had on the six tough guys in front of him.
In fact, Liu Hao was just exaggerating. Although Orochimaru did run away, he was not beaten away, but walked away on his own. However, Liu Hao did win the battle within one minute, so he could be considered to have won over Orochimaru in some respects.
“You don’t have the strength of a Hokage, do you?” Ino looked Liu Hao up and down in disbelief.
“Don’t be silly. No matter how talented I am, it’s impossible for me to have the strength of a Hokage so quickly. To be called a Kage is not just to have the strength of a Kage in one aspect.
Instead, one must have Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu all at Kage level to be called a Hokage (the same applies to the Mizukage, Tsuchikage, Kazekage, and Raikage. There is a big gap between the average Kage level and the Kage of the five major ninja villages. The average Kage level is just one that has reached Kage level in Genjutsu, Taijutsu, or Ninjutsu, but the Kage of the five major ninja villages is not like that.) Level of strength. “
Liu Hao said this unhappily, which also made Hyuga Neji feel relieved. He still wanted to challenge Liu Hao. If Liu Hao had the strength of a Hokage, he would not have to challenge him. If that was the case, challenging him would simply be overestimating his own abilities.
“This is power. This feeling is so good.” Just when Liu Hao was about to tell about his battle with Orochimaru, a strange voice was heard in the cave. Uchiha Sasuke, with tadpole characters all over his body, slowly walked out, looking at his hands.
“Huh? You’re awake. Why are you so satisfied with the power Orochimaru gave you? Hehe, how does it feel to be a slave to power?”
Liu Hao found that he was right. Uchiha Sasuke’s heart had been completely twisted and corrupted. At the same time, he could not withstand the temptation of power. The curse had begun to erode his body, mind, and even his soul. He was now just a slave to power rather than its master.
“Orochimaru? Where is Orochimaru?” Uchiha Sasuke was stunned. He actually wanted to use the power of the curse seal given to him by Orochimaru to fight against Orochimaru. It seemed that this guy was now completely confused by the power of the curse seal.
“By the time you come, everyone is dead. Orochimaru would have been chased away by Liu Hao long ago.” Before Liu Hao opened his mouth to explain, Ino had already spoken for him.
“Fought away?” Uchiha Sasuke’s originally turbid mind suddenly cleared up, thinking that he had just wanted to use the power given to him by Orochimaru to fight Orochimaru, was he really an idiot? And thinking of Orochimaru’s powerful strength, he immediately broke into a cold sweat.
He was sure that the strength Orochimaru had shown before was definitely not his true strength. When he heard that Liu Hao had actually beaten off Orochimaru, who had given him such powerful strength, he looked at Liu Hao in horror. Just now, in addition to wanting to fight Orochimaru, he also wanted to use this power to avenge Liu Hao. Now that he heard that Liu Hao had actually beaten off Orochimaru, the fighting spirit in his heart was immediately extinguished like a basin of cold water.
“Want to fight me? Haha, if it was you in the past, you would still have the qualifications to challenge me, but now you don’t even have the qualifications to challenge me. This has nothing to do with your strength. The people present are all masters who control their own power. This has nothing to do with how strong they are.
At least they are the masters, and power is controlled by the masters, but you are just a slave to power now, and people like you are not qualified to fight with me.”